Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume16 Epilogue

2013-06-14T13:26:39Z

71.187.77.13: /* Epilogue */

===Epilogue===

In the chapel, a silver haired girl held her hands together in prayer, facing the delicately carved Founder statue and praying in silence.

This person gave others the appearance of a pure maiden like from a dream.

Under the long hair that shined like finished cotton sateen, her eyes that were brimming with admiration for one person were closed tightly. Her unwavering appearance was exactly like a beautiful statue.

Through the magnificent stained-glass windows, the rays of light that shined into the chapel enveloped the maiden with a heavenly glow. A respectively beautiful statue.

From the looks of her petite body that was wrapped in nun’s robes and her youthful face, her age seemed to be around 15 or 16 years. Different from the zealous prayers of dedicated believers, there was not even a single word of prayer coming out of her mouth. For her, this was merely as if breathing, a peaceful, gentle prayer. Gazing out from the chapel windows, there was a vast expanse of open ocean.

Here was the Saint Margaret monastery, located outside of northwestern Gallia on a protrusion of land the area of two square li (1 kilometer), on the pointed end of a thirty square li (15 kilometer) or so peninsula.

The whole peninsula was almost entirely situated on a rocky cliff.

The monastery did not have a road connecting to the outside world, and if someone wanted to leave here they would need the assistance of a boat or a flying beast, so to speak.

This was even more than just ideology, and even if the monastery was isolated from the world, about thirty nuns were living there. '''(!)'''

When the chapel doors were pushed open, several maidens dressed in the same style of nun’s robes walked inside. After they saw the silent, silver haired girl praying, one person among them spoke in a loud voice.

“Sigh, meeting time has not even started, yet Sister Josette has already begun to pray.”

Like as if they discovered an extremely amusing quirk, the maidens started chattering and making noise. This is also no wonder, since in a monastery disconnected from the rest of the world, it can be said that there was not much else to do. From being confined to this peninsula, it was hard for the maidens to find anything that didn’t seem ‘out of the ordinary.’

“Do you know what she is praying about?”

After a maiden was done speaking, a gleam flashed on the eyes of the red haired girl next to her.

“Do I have to say it? Of course she’s praying for someone to come here!”

“Goodness, if the abbess finds out it could be disastrous!”

The maidens all laughed.

“Why? This is not something that should be criticized, after all, since that guest is Romalia’s high priest, and he can bring us guidance, and he is one to be respected, right? There is nothing wrong with Sister Josette hoping for him to come, and among us, she is the one who knows him best.”

Upon hearing this, the peacefully praying Josette could not tolerate it, and she opened her eyes.

“Don’t speak of this matter so impolitely.”

“This isn’t good, Sister Josette heard us.”

Of course it was hard not to hear such loud talking, they spoke loudly on purpose to entertain themselves.

“Brother[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Epilogue#1] is a kind-hearted person. So, he brings to us bored-to-death women news of the cities and towns and all kinds of snacks. That’s all. Thinking that he has some special attachment to me is really rude.”

“Hey, hey, hey? Sister Josette, no one said anything about having a ‘special attachment’ to you, I only said ‘she is the one who knows him best.’”

Josette’s face quickly flushed a deep red.

“Sister Josette turned into an apple! And she happens to be freshly picked, a red, sweet apple!”

The maidens laughed another round. The embarrassed Josette firmly held onto the holy relic necklace that hung on her neck.

This sacred silver relic . . . from since she could remember was always with her.

According to the abbess, when she was abandoned at the front door of the town shelter and in a box crying, that relic was already with her. The abbess found her by chance, and unable to hold back her pain, she brought Josette back to the monastery.

This holy relic . . . Josette never had taken it off even once. Bathing, sleeping, no matter what she was doing she was not permitted to take it off, this was the abbess’s command.

It was not just Josette alone, all the maidens who lived in the monastery had to abide with this rule.

If they did anything like that . . . then they would immediately lose the Founder’s trust, and once that happened then their life would be terminated ---- this was what they were told.

Although in the remote Saint Margaret monastery the rule was not strictly enforced, as that was the only rule set up in the secure monastery located at the national border, but it was still followed. '''(!)'''

Her hands tightly closed around the sacred relic that resembled herself, Josette then breathed slower and more calmly. Turning a blind eye to the clamorous ladies next to her, she walked out toward the outer chapel. (!)

Next to the chapel were the dormitories built from stone. The chapel and the dorms were all that there was. This was a small, insignificant monastery.

Beyond the walls that protected against wind, was the vast ocean. Looking from one side to another, in between the gaps of the rising and falling rocks, were several cleared plots of land for small-scale farming. There were kekanaiba (柯卡奈巴) rice plants that were certainly resistant to the dampness and wind, carelessly swaying in the sea breeze. Other than the rare visit from the priest the monastery supported a nearly self-sufficient way of life.

Compared to the rest of the world, this place was a tiny . . . tiny, negligible place.

Josette gazed up at the sky.

Her life obviously similar to a prisoner’s, an innocent smile appeared on her pretty face.

As she knew absolutely nothing of the outside world, she did not have much freedom with what she ate and with social interactions.

Besides . . . the way she was now, she finally learned the “joy” of waiting.

Twirling her fingers, Josette tried to figure out when he would arrive.

Once, twelve days ago . . . he said, probably tomorrow or the day after they could meet again.

Thinking and speculating, a new kind of feeling welled in her heart, a restless and anticipation filled her up.

From the ocean surface a strong gust blew at Josette’s cloak.

Her silver hair was floating on the wind, gradually blending into the breeze.

Two weeks later, a wind dragon descended upon the monastery’s courtyard. Alone in the narrow courtyard, space already became tight. From the dormitory, an elderly abbess came out to welcome the guest.

“Long time no see, Mama.”

The young person wearing the priest robes of Romalia . . . no, his face simply still showed the remnants of the radiance of youth. Although he had light golden hair that dazzled and sparkled, his eyes that were both different colors, called “moon eyes,” brewed an unsafe aura.

It was Julio.

After having respectfully lowered his head as a courteous act, the abbess took on a bewildered expression.

“Reverend Cardinal Deacon.”

When he was called by the rank that the palace of Romalia had bestowed on him, Julio laughed and looked at the abbess.

“What is it?”

“Even though you have just graced us with your presence, but please forgive my boldness, we do not welcome foreign visitors.”

“But I am the high priest of Romalia,” as if suggesting that this answer was enough, Julio said. Considering their positions in the monastery, Julio was a far cry from this abbess. Furthermore, Julio was not an ordinary Cardinal Deacon, but a priest that served the Pope.

The priest of the right hand of the Pope was not going to let an abbess deny his existence.

“It has to be this way, seeing how you are related to the Founder’s most respected servant then we are at a complete loss. As you know, this place is isolated from the secular world, a religious establishment in order for the orphaned maidens to get closer to God and the Founder . . .”

The abbess’s voice was mixed with a hint of dread. She had no knowledge of Gallia’s current events. Romalia’s war, King Joseph’s death, as his niece Charlotte succeeded the throne . . .

Rumor had it, that Charlotte was only Romalia’s puppet. With Romalia’s priest had having such a complicated identity coming to visit . . . surely something unsettling was going to happen, and the idea of it was reasonable.

“Please do not worry, there is nothing that will happen that would disturb you in any way. I am just following the Pope’s orders, to express profound gratitude for your pious and life’s sacrifice, and also for faithful friendship.”

Julio, who was finished speaking, took out a leather bag and handed it to the abbess. It was crammed with sparkling gold coins. With one hand she made a holy gesture, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Epilogue#2] and the abbess accepted the leather bag with the other. '''(!)'''

At the same time, she could not help but shudder a bit.

“Please be sure to pass on to the Pope my deepest gratitude. I am old and weak and of the ignorant generation, and because I pity the orphaned maidens, so I try to encourage them to serve god(s) together with me . . .”

“I understand, I understand completely, Mama!”

As if wanting to comfort the old abbess, Julio patted her shoulder.

“I was also raised in an orphanage. Your deeds are truly worthy of praise and admiration. The reason why I came here, is only because I want to fulfill the dreams and desires of those ones who are like sisters to me.”

When they noticed that the wind dragon and Julio had arrived, all the maidens poured out from the dormitories to gather around him.

“Brother! This time what kind of stories are you going to tell us?”

All the girls in a campfire fashion circled around Julio.

“How impolite! Such children! Do not forget that you have given yourselves up for God! Have you not noticed the Reverend Cardinal Deacon’s confusion?”

Even faced with chastising from the abbess, there was no indication that the excitement of the maidens had gone down even a little. With a helpless expression the abbess had no other alternative but to make the holy gesture. '''(!)'''

This was not surprising. The maidens who had been left alone, having come here for reasons of their own, and getting them to have a strong faith from their inner hearts naturally had some difficulties, considering that so far they had experienced bitterness, and returning to past hobbies was a temptation. The lively mood was understandable.

Julio laughing affably, he asked a question for the maidens.

“In a little bit I will share stories, but first, where’s Josette?”

The girls appearing to understand to some extent started whispering in each other’s ears.

“Where could she be? Or would it be inconvenient for Mister to find her himself?”

Soon after there was a burst of chattering again. Julio nodded his head and walked toward the chapel. In the monastery, there was no other place to search.

A silver haired girl, kneeling on both knees, was praying. Even when Julio pushed the door open and walked in the chapel, the maiden continued praying indifferently. Stealthily approaching the girl from behind, Julio stroked the girl’s long hair that slipped out from her cloak on one side. In quite an affectionate way he played around with his finger.

“Touching a nun’s hair would send you to hell,” the solemn and grave voice of Josette said.

“If I had a chance to stroke your beautiful, silver hair, what harm is there even if I would go to hell?”

“Oh! What a day of great judgment! '''(!)''' How can I believe that this came from the mouth of the High Priest!”

Josette facing the front went on to pray as before, with not a bit of desire to turn her head.

“What is making you upset?”

“Upset? Are trying to blow me off? Why am I so upset? You are right about me being upset. Before you would come see me every two weeks, but now I don’t know why I’ve been separated from you for a month. But, this isn’t something worth getting angry over, after all, it’s plenty of fun here.” [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Epilogue#3]

“I have a lot of work.”

“I know. But when the usual routine gets mixed up, then it takes away the joy in waiting for something.”
[[File:ZnT16-251.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Finally at this point Josette stood up, then a slow smile crept up her face and she threw herself into Julio’s arms.

“Brother.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be all mad at me?”

“Yes, but now I don’t care anymore. Who else can make brother be my favorite person?”

After their embrace, Josette tightly squeezed Julio’s hand.

This priest of Romalia . . . Julio’s first visit was six months ago. Apparently he was searching for monasteries in various regions, on a missionary journey. The far and remote Saint Margarita monastery had captured his interest. Perhaps he pitied that he almost never reached out toward fellow sisters.

After that, every so often he could be seen coming here. In the beginning, her relationship was not that intimate.

It was just that Josette was a girl who always looked forward to listening to Julio’s sermons. Then, the sermons gradually became the stories he heard from towns and cities, and the first time that Julio was about to leave, he secretly told Josette:

“From now on, I will come for you.”

As for being somewhat attracted to Julio, Josette had not the slightest clue. Compared to similar aged girls, she appeared young, the characteristic curves of a woman not quite distinct. Hair color, was a silver that was almost white.

Since she was a child, Josette was always self-conscious of her hair that was different from everybody else’s. ''It’s just like old grandma hair,'' she would always think.

Naturally, it was simply because she and the abbess had the exact same hair color.

''Why, all the other girls get to have gorgeous blonde hair, blazing red hair or even midnight black hair, I’m the only one with this bland hair color.''

However, Julio admired her hair.

“What kinds of tales have you brought for me today?” her eyes shining, Josette asked.

Indeed, in this monastery, she and Julio were the closest of friends, however they were not in a romantic relationship according to rumors. Brother and sister . . . it was that kind of relationship (T/L: “approximately in the same category”). Even if orphaned Josette never had a brother, surely this kind of feeling was as if she did.

“Today, there’s something very important.”

“Something important?”

''What could it be?''

''Could it be that, he would pronounce his love?''

If it was then that should be a good thing. But, Julio was the high priest, and she was a nun, it would never happen. It was equal to betraying God. As long as Josette was on earth she did not understand the private affairs priests, merely according to doctrine, she believed two people were destined to never have love. '''(!)'''

“Please continue.”

Josette looked straight into Julio’s eyes; the “moon eyes” that seemed to be able to snatch away a soul. A delicate face. Even though she did not see him often, Josette was captivated by Julio’s good looks.

Julio took something out from his pocket.

“. . . A ring?”

Embedded in it was a yellowish, earthly gem; it was a somewhat underwhelming ring.

“Is this for me?”

However, Julio had not replied. With an earnest gaze, he was simply looking at Josette.

“Try it on.”

“It’s a little bit big.”

Indeed, just as Josette had said the ring really was too big.

“It’s alright, the surface has been enchanted with magic.”

Upon hearing Julio saying this, Josette put it on. It then tightened . . . it was incredible that this happened . . . the ring slowly shrunk, until it was the perfect width for Josette’s finger.

“How amazing . . .”

With Josette staring wide-eyed at the ring, Julio smiled.

“Remember when you said you couldn’t use magic?”

“Of course, I am not born from an aristocratic background. But, this kind of thing is not impossible.”

This topic was discussed often among fellow companions. During the short amount of free time they had before going to bed, the maidens would make wild guesses about their backgrounds amongst themselves. ''Relying on limited clues, I was found in Lucia? (鲁西亚), so perhaps I’m an illegitimate daughter of a great lord . . .'' and so on. ''Somewhere on my clothes there is some coat of arms belonging to some lord,'' etcetera. Of course, everyone knew that the theories were complete nonsense, but no one wanted to be the person that ruined the fun.

“What is so special about this ring?”

“This ring was once worn by a ruler of a kingdom. After he died from being drawn into an explosion, my sharp-sighted Azuro eventually picked up this ring.”

“Wow, you sure like cracking jokes.”

At this Julio simply burst out in laughter (一笑带过). He really was a loud guy. Josette was somewhat bewildered of this . . .

“Are you serious you can give me something this precious?”

“Well . . . actually, it’s not yet certain that this would be yours. But, if it really is for you then it would be quite excellent, I think,” Julio implied.

Josette looked at the ring again. It was a deep, thick colored and beautiful stone. She wasn’t sure if this ring really belonged to a king before.

''What is so important about wearing this ring?''

Staring at the gemstone, Josette gradually began to feel a tender kind of feeling.

It was peaceful yet unsettling, mixed with anticipation for the unimaginable.

''Although, I still would prefer to hear a proposal of love from him,'' the thought flashed by.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Chapter10_~Preview~|Back to Chapter 10]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 17]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume16 Epilogue

2013-06-14T13:26:02Z

71.187.77.13: /* Epilogue */

===Epilogue===

In the chapel, a silver haired girl held her hands together in prayer, facing the delicately carved Founder statue and praying in silence.

This person gave others the appearance of a pure maiden like from a dream.

Under the long hair that shined like finished cotton sateen, her eyes that were brimming with admiration for one person were closed tightly. Her unwavering appearance was exactly like a beautiful statue.

Through the magnificent stained-glass windows, the rays of light that shined into the chapel enveloped the maiden with a heavenly glow. A respectively beautiful statue.

From the looks of her petite body that was wrapped in nun’s robes and her youthful face, her age seemed to be around 15 or 16 years. Different from the zealous prayers of dedicated believers, there was not even a single word of prayer coming out of her mouth. For her, this was merely as if breathing, a peaceful, gentle prayer. Gazing out from the chapel windows, there was a vast expanse of open ocean.

Here was the Saint Margaret monastery, located outside of northwestern Gallia on a protrusion of land the area of two square li (1 kilometer), on the pointed end of a thirty square li (15 kilometer) or so peninsula.

The whole peninsula was almost entirely situated on a rocky cliff.

The monastery did not have a road connecting to the outside world, and if someone wanted to leave here they would need the assistance of a boat or a flying beast, so to speak.

This was even more than just ideology, and even if the monastery was isolated from the world, about thirty nuns were living there. '''(!)'''

When the chapel doors were pushed open, several maidens dressed in the same style of nun’s robes walked inside. After they saw the silent, silver haired girl praying, one person among them spoke in a loud voice.

“Sigh, meeting time has not even started, yet Sister Josette has already begun to pray.”

Like as if they discovered an extremely amusing quirk, the maidens started chattering and making noise. This is also no wonder, since in a monastery disconnected from the rest of the world, it can be said that there was not much else to do. From being confined to this peninsula, it was hard for the maidens to find anything that didn’t seem ‘out of the ordinary.’

“Do you know what she is praying about?”

After a maiden was done speaking, a gleam flashed on the eyes of the red haired girl next to her.

“Do I have to say it? Of course she’s praying for someone to come here!”

“Goodness, if the abbess finds out it could be disastrous!”

The maidens all laughed.

“Why? This is not something that should be criticized, after all, since that guest is Romalia’s high priest, and he can bring us guidance, and he is one to be respected, right? There is nothing wrong with Sister Josette hoping for him to come, and among us, she is the one who knows him best.”

Upon hearing this, the peacefully praying Josette could not tolerate it, and she opened her eyes.

“Don’t speak of this matter so impolitely.”

“This isn’t good, Sister Josette heard us.”

Of course it was hard not to hear such loud talking, they spoke loudly on purpose to entertain themselves.

“Brother[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Epilogue#1] is a kind-hearted person. So, he brings to us bored-to-death women news of the cities and towns and all kinds of snacks. That’s all. Thinking that he has some special attachment to me is really rude.”

“Hey, hey, hey? Sister Josette, no one said anything about having a ‘special attachment’ to you, I only said ‘she is the one who knows him best.’”

Josette’s face quickly flushed a deep red.

“Sister Josette turned into an apple! And she happens to be freshly picked, a red, sweet apple!”

The maidens laughed another round. The embarrassed Josette firmly held onto the holy relic necklace that hung on her neck.

This sacred silver relic . . . from since she could remember was always with her.

According to the abbess, when she was abandoned at the front door of the town shelter and in a box crying, that relic was already with her. The abbess found her by chance, and unable to hold back her pain, she brought Josette back to the monastery.

This holy relic . . . Josette never had taken it off even once. Bathing, sleeping, no matter what she was doing she was not permitted to take it off, this was the abbess’s command.

It was not just Josette alone, all the maidens who lived in the monastery had to abide with this rule.

If they did anything like that . . . then they would immediately lose the Founder’s trust, and once that happened then their life would be terminated ---- this was what they were told.

Although in the remote Saint Margaret monastery the rule was not strictly enforced, as that was the only rule set up in the secure monastery located at the national border, but it was still followed. '''(!)'''

Her hands tightly closed around the sacred relic that resembled herself, Josette then breathed slower and more calmly. Turning a blind eye to the clamorous ladies next to her, she walked out toward the outer chapel. (!)

Next to the chapel were the dormitories built from stone. The chapel and the dorms were all that there was. This was a small, insignificant monastery.

Beyond the walls that protected against wind, was the vast ocean. Looking from one side to another, in between the gaps of the rising and falling rocks, were several cleared plots of land for small-scale farming. There were kekanaiba (柯卡奈巴) rice plants that were certainly resistant to the dampness and wind, carelessly swaying in the sea breeze. Other than the rare visit from the priest the monastery supported a nearly self-sufficient way of life.

Compared to the rest of the world, this place was a tiny . . . tiny, negligible place.

Josette gazed up at the sky.

Her life obviously similar to a prisoner’s, an innocent smile appeared on her pretty face.

As she knew absolutely nothing of the outside world, she did not have much freedom with what she ate and with social interactions.

Besides . . . the way she was now, she finally learned the “joy” of waiting.

Twirling her fingers, Josette tried to figure out when he would arrive.

Once, twelve days ago . . . he said, probably tomorrow or the day after they could meet again.

Thinking and speculating, a new kind of feeling welled in her heart, a restless and anticipation filled her up.

From the ocean surface a strong gust blew at Josette’s cloak.

Her silver hair was floating on the wind, gradually blending into the breeze.

Two weeks later, a wind dragon descended upon the monastery’s courtyard. Alone in the narrow courtyard, space already became tight. From the dormitory, an elderly abbess came out to welcome the guest.

“Long time no see, Mama.”

The young person wearing the priest robes of Romalia . . . no, his face simply still showed the remnants of the radiance of youth. Although he had light golden hair that dazzled and sparkled, his eyes that were both different colors, called “moon eyes,” brewed an unsafe aura.

It was Julio.

After having respectfully lowered his head as a courteous act, the abbess took on a bewildered expression.

“Reverend Cardinal Deacon.”

When he was called by the rank that the palace of Romalia had bestowed on him, Julio laughed and looked at the abbess.

“What is it?”

“Even though you have just graced us with your presence, but please forgive my boldness, we do not welcome foreign visitors.”

“But I am the high priest of Romalia,” as if suggesting that this answer was enough, Julio said. Considering their positions in the monastery, Julio was a far cry from this abbess. Furthermore, Julio was not an ordinary Cardinal Deacon, but a priest that served the Pope.

The priest of the right hand of the Pope was not going to let an abbess deny his existence.

“It has to be this way, seeing how you are related to the Founder’s most respected servant then we are at a complete loss. As you know, this place is isolated from the secular world, a religious establishment in order for the orphaned maidens to get closer to God and the Founder . . .”

The abbess’s voice was mixed with a hint of dread. She had no knowledge of Gallia’s current events. Romalia’s war, King Joseph’s death, as his niece Charlotte succeeded the throne . . .

Rumor had it, that Charlotte was only Romalia’s puppet. With Romalia’s priest had having such a complicated identity coming to visit . . . surely something unsettling was going to happen, and the idea of it was reasonable.

“Please do not worry, there is nothing that will happen that would disturb you in any way. I am just following the Pope’s orders, to express profound gratitude for your pious and life’s sacrifice, and also for faithful friendship.”

Julio, who was finished speaking, took out a leather bag and handed it to the abbess. It was crammed with sparkling gold coins. With one hand she made a holy gesture, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Epilogue#2] and the abbess accepted the leather bag with the other. '''(!)'''

At the same time, she could not help but shudder a bit.

“Please be sure to pass on to the Pope my deepest gratitude. I am old and weak and of the ignorant generation, and because I pity the orphaned maidens, so I try to encourage them to serve god(s) together with me . . .”

“I understand, I understand completely, Mama!”

As if wanting to comfort the old abbess, Julio patted her shoulder.

“I was also raised in an orphanage. Your deeds are truly worthy of praise and admiration. The reason why I came here, is only because I want to fulfill the dreams and desires of those ones who are like sisters to me.”

When they noticed that the wind dragon and Julio had arrived, all the maidens poured out from the dormitories to gather around him.

“Brother! This time what kind of stories are you going to tell us?”

All the girls in a campfire fashion circled around Julio.

“How impolite! Such children! Do not forget that you have given yourselves up for God! Have you not noticed the Reverend Cardinal Deacon’s confusion?”

Even faced with chastising from the abbess, there was no indication that the excitement of the maidens had gone down even a little. With a helpless expression the abbess had no other alternative but to make the holy gesture. '''(!)'''

This was not surprising. The maidens who had been left alone, having come here for reasons of their own, and getting them to have a strong faith from their inner hearts naturally had some difficulties, considering that so far they had experienced bitterness, and returning to past hobbies was a temptation. The lively mood was understandable.

Julio laughing affably, he asked a question for the maidens.

“In a little bit I will share stories, but first, where’s Josette?”

The girls appearing to understand to some extent started whispering in each other’s ears.

“Where could she be? Or would it be inconvenient for Mister to find her himself?”

Soon after there was a burst of chattering again. Julio nodded his head and walked toward the chapel. In the monastery, there was no other place to search.

A silver haired girl, kneeling on both knees, was praying. Even when Julio pushed the door open and walked in the chapel, the maiden continued praying indifferently. Stealthily approaching the girl from behind, Julio stroked the girl’s long hair that slipped out from her cloak on one side. In quite an affectionate way he played around with his finger.

“Touching a nun’s hair would send you to hell,” the solemn and grave voice of Josette said.

“If I had a chance to stroke your beautiful, silver hair, what harm is there even if I would go to hell?”

“Oh! What a day of great judgment! '''(!)''' How can I believe that this came from the mouth of the High Priest!”

Josette facing the front went on to pray as before, with not a bit of desire to turn her head.

“What is making you upset?”

“Upset? Are trying to blow me off? Why am I so upset? You are right about me being upset. Before you would come see me every two weeks, but now I don’t know why I’ve been separated from you for a month. But, this isn’t something worth getting angry over, after all, it’s plenty of fun here.” [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Epilogue#3]

“I have a lot of work.”

“I know. But when the usual routine gets mixed up, then it takes away the joy in waiting for something.”
[[File:ZnT16-251.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Finally at this point Josette stood up, then a slow smile crept up her face and she threw herself into Julio’s arms.

“Brother.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be all mad at me?”

“Yes, but now I don’t care anymore. Who else can make brother be my favorite person?”

After their embrace, Josette tightly squeezed Julio’s hand.

This priest of Romalia . . . Julio’s first visit was six months ago. Apparently he was searching for monasteries in various regions, on a missionary journey. The far and remote Saint Margarita monastery had captured his interest. Perhaps he pitied that he almost never reached out toward fellow sisters.

After that, every so often he could be seen coming here. In the beginning, her relationship was not that intimate.

It was just that Josette was a girl who always looked forward to listening to Julio’s sermons. Then, the sermons gradually became the stories he heard from towns and cities, and the first time that Julio was about to leave, he secretly told Josette:

“From now on, I will come for you.”

As for being somewhat attracted to Julio, Josette had not the slightest clue. Compared to similar aged girls, she appeared young, the characteristic curves of a woman not quite distinct. Hair color, was a silver that was almost white.

Since she was a child, Josette was always self-conscious of her hair that was different from everybody else’s. ''It’s just like old grandma hair,'' she would always think.

Naturally, it was simply because she and the abbess had the exact same hair color.

''Why, all the other girls get to have gorgeous blonde hair, blazing red hair or even midnight black hair, I’m the only one with this bland hair color.''

However, Julio admired her hair.

“What kinds of tales have you brought for me today?” her eyes shining, Josette asked.

Indeed, in this monastery, she and Julio were the closest of friends, however they were not in a romantic relationship according to rumors. Brother and sister . . . it was that kind of relationship (T/L: “approximately in the same category”). Even if orphaned Josette never had a brother, surely this kind of feeling was as if she did.

“Today, there’s something very important.”

“Something important?”

''What could it be?''

''Could it be that, he would pronounce his love?''

If it was then that should be a good thing. But, Julio was the high priest, and she was a nun, it would never happen. It was equal to betraying God. As long as Josette was on earth she did not understand the private affairs priests, merely according to doctrine, she believed two people were destined to never have love. '''(!)'''

“Please continue.”

Josette looked straight into Julio’s eyes; the “moon eyes” that seemed to be able to snatch away a soul. A delicate face. Even though she did not see him often, Josette was captivated by Julio’s good looks.

Julio took something out from his pocket.

“. . . A ring?”

Embedded in it was a yellowish, earthly gem; it was a somewhat underwhelming ring.

“Is this for me?”

However, Julio had not replied. With an earnest gaze, he was simply looking at Josette.

“Try it on.”

“It’s a little bit big.”

Indeed, just as Josette had said the ring really was too big.

“It’s alright, the surface has been enchanted with magic.”

Upon hearing Julio saying this, Josette put it on. It then tightened . . . it was incredible that this happened . . . the ring slowly shrunk, until it was the perfect width for Josette’s finger.

“How amazing . . .”

With Josette staring wide-eyed at the ring, Julio smiled.

“Remember when you said you couldn’t use magic?”

“Of course, I am not born from an aristocratic background. But, this kind of thing is not impossible.”

This topic was discussed often among fellow companions. During the short amount of free time they had before going to bed, the maidens would make wild guesses about their backgrounds amongst themselves. ''Relying on limited clues, I was found in Lucia? (鲁西亚), so perhaps I’m an illegitimate daughter of a great lord . . .'' and so on. ''Somewhere on my clothes there is some coat of arms belonging to some lord,'' etcetera. Of course, everyone knew that the theories were complete nonsense, but no one wanted to be the person that ruined the fun.

“What is so special about this ring?”

“This ring was once worn by a ruler of a kingdom. After he died from being drawn into an explosion, my sharp-sighted Azuro eventually picked up this ring.”

“Wow, you sure like cracking jokes.”

At this Julio simply burst out in laughter (一笑带过). He really was a loud guy. Josette was somewhat bewildered of this . . .

“Are you serious you can give me something this precious?”

“Well . . . actually, it’s not yet certain that this would be yours. But, if it really is for you then it would be quite excellent, I think,” Julio implied.

Josette looked at the ring again. It was a deep, thick colored and beautiful stone. She wasn’t sure if this ring really belonged to a king before.

''What is so important about wearing this ring?''

Staring at the gemstone, Josette gradually began to feel a tender kind of feeling.

It was peaceful yet unsettling, mixed with anticipation for the unimaginable.

''Although, I still would prefer to hear a proposal of love from him,'' the thought flashed by.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Chapter10~Preview~|Back to Chapter 10]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 17]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter10

2013-06-14T13:25:08Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement */

===Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement===

It happened in the first week of Ansuul, Hagar the day of Freya.

In order to attend the garden party, the most recognized Tristain nobles turned their caravans and head towards Versailles.

Heading towards the territory of Gallia, the main caravan of Tristain finally arrived at the docks of the port city of An-Re.

The view of the all vessels belonging to all nations of Halkeginia stationed in that port on the shores of this giant lake, was truly admirable.

Once ashore, the main caravan of Queen Henrietta was preparing to head to "Varsenda" from then it would take about 4 hours to reach Versailles via wagon. Unfortunately, At the time they were about to leave, the harsh summer sun slowed their progress.

Then they decided to take a break in a place after crossing the bridge of La-Vaare. However, if they were to meet with the ambassadors of Gallia, the caravan would need to continue immediately. Along the main road they could see the growing commotion that produced such movement of people, and throughout the surrounding area that were ones without houses, people now crushed as if a festival was happening.

The first thing to consider that time was the arrangement of Queen Henrietta’s tent.

Then the pages and some soldiers were started collecting straw bales from the surrounding houses, which were used to construct a couch.

Soon, some farmers at that place had started selling baskets of fresh bread and fruit to the members of the caravan. Even some vendors were able to provide wine. After a moment as it was expected, the sounds of laughter and singing could be heard everywhere.

Among the buyers were the Ondine Knights who had a good supply of wine and snacks, which give them a desire to join the growing commotion. Even for this selected group of the queen, it seemed that the current conditions were nice enough to want the ‘enjoyment‘ provided by this small town.

Besides, it was fair to all those present, both noble and soldiers, to be allowed a little fun, after the constant battle they had to fight recently.

Even so, within the happy commotion had arisen, a face that did not appear anywhere in the festival can be seen.

“Haa……………”

It was Saito.

Over the course of two weeks, he was devoted to a frantic search for Louise, however after his arrival at the first provincial town, the traces of the whereabouts of Louise disappeared.

No matter where he look, no matter who he asked, he could not find signs of Louise anywhere. So as expected, because of the growing anxiety on the part of parents and sisters of Louise, they, themselves, organized a search party. That was the information he had obtained from the letter sent by Cattleya.

Saito had planned to make a home visit to La Vallière and report everything so far, however:

"Due to the circumstances, it would be a great inconvenience if my careless father came to kill you, so I ask you right now to refrain from visiting La Vallière". Saito read the letter.

Ultimately, Saito was convinced to leave the search to them, so that he could return to fulfill his obligations. This is the reason why Saito at this time was one of the members of the caravan ambassadors.

He had no choice, he had to fulfill his duty as part of the bureau of negotiations, including the part he was to Louise ...

But ... after unsuccessfully searching her relentlessly for two weeks. ''Saito, do you really think you'll be able to meet her again?''

While he was lost in these thoughts, Saito had walked away from his official duties.

The crestfallen and heartbroken Saito decided to leave the caravan to a place where he could be alone. Then with a stick he picked up off the floor he began to sting the earth.

''I cannot be with Louise.''

When thinking about this, it seemed that he had lost all the urges to continue with his life. Nothing mattered. Not the fact that he let the people who attacked him escape, nor the party to celebrate the coronation, nothing in the world seemed real, he came to believe that what he saw with his eyes was seen only as a spectator who was in front of the TV.

Tapping the earth once again and Saito suddenly found himself drawing the figure of Louise on earth.

His grief, desperation and pathos gathered everyone in a sad view of what was Saito now.

“Who-is-lle-ved to-the-beautiful-and-word-fits-ment of ro-sa ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~” '''(!)'''

While Saito sang his version of a kindergarten nursery rhyme, he ended his drawing to see it well and did not know if what he had drawn was Louise or an alien.

When Saito came to these conditions, Siesta, without fail, always appeared and try to encourage him, however at this time she was in Des Ornières. She along with Professor Colbert had decided to stay if Louise finally returned to Des Ornières.

“But why put on an ugly face? Now do not worry, just drink!”

Malicorne had come to say this, only to put a bottle of wine in Saito’s mouth.

“Gu Fuh gugugugugugugu!”

Malicorne didn't stop until the wine bottle was empty, then detached it from the mouth of Saito with a "PPAH".

“What do you think you're doing?”

“Really, that face you were making ... Like I say, Louise is not coming back, so give up.”

“B, but that would be ...”

“If I will tell you in the clearest way possible, she does not want to see you anymore, can you even realize the significance of her actions?”

Due to shock Saito dropped to his knees on the floor while a sudden tremor came from his body.

Then Guiche and others who could not pass unnoticed by their actions, promptly withdrew Malicorne from Saito’s side.

“Oh, hey, that's wrong, and let me go.”

“But you're saying..”

Then Malicorne addressed them with an emphatic scream and said:

“You see, it has to be now, do not you think this is a critical time to see if Saito may or may not become a man? You know, a man must accept a separation and approach it as an aspect of himself, this is what makes one grow as a person. Now what this guy needs is to face reality." After saying this Malicorne could not stop assenting himself, as if what he had said was the absolute truth.

“Certainly much of your impromptu speech is true, but…” This was added by Kirche, who was very overwhelmed by her desire to return to see her friend Tabitha, also appeared on the scene accompanied by Tiffania.

“This is very problematic.” Tiffania said. Malicorne shook his head.

Then with a gentle gaze he began to approach her. Tiffania reacted immediately and placed both of her hands against her chest, as a precaution to what she knew was coming.

“Miss Westwood, actually ...”

In the instant Malicorne said that, Tiffania instinctively shook his head.

“No!”

“But I did not say anything.”

“No matter what you say, I can ensure those 'things' are rare.”

At this rate, Malicorne the only thing could do was to show a smile full of sadness on his face.

“Ahh I give up ... I guess that's what I get for doing what I always do, but since ... but this time I swear I was going to say something serious.”

After this strange apology, Tiffania could not help but give it a try.

“Well, you mean.”

“Well, ... Did you not please Saito, with those big breasts?”

With an unpleasant feeling, they heard these words arise from a disturbingly eloquent Malicorne, his tone nevertheless actually showed off that he said it was for the sake of his friend. His serene face only further helped convince others of his pure intentions, but in the end, everyone was frustrated by his lack of tact, saying the worst possible words.

“As I thought, you see, when one is depressed you must have breasts, and most importantly they gotta be huge, if you think there can not be any better. And indeed, those breasts ... we have the owner of those breasts, after all I do not think there is anyone more qualified than you Miss Westwood.”

As expected to happened, Tiffania seemed disposed to use the Void, she was heaving and started waving her wand, but despite this Malicorne did not stop his words.

“Magic? You're thinking of using it? You used that to help Saito before, right? Then use that to help Saito now! Seriously just do it for the good of Saito!”

“Ei.” After reciting a little spell, Tiffania waved her hand.

“I'm a chicken! Pío, pio, pio, pio.”

Then Malicorne left the area while shaking his arms like wings.

After what happened, Tiffania glanced toward Saito and then approached him.

What she found was a disabled Saito muttering only nonsense. Seeing him in that state, Tiffania could not help but feel a great sadness.

“Saito do not worry, I assure you fully that Louise will come back, and when she do be sure to apologize to her properly, do you understand?

“Really? Really she'll come back again...?”

Tiffania nodded sweetly to that question.

“Do not worry, Louise really likes to return to do her job, I guarantee you that she will return home ...”

Tiffania kept saying this over and over again to comfort Saito.

In her tent, Queen Henrietta was preparing to hear the report of Agnes, which only a moment ago had just arrived on her horse at full gallop,

“You finally arrived.” So saying Henrietta let out a sigh.

The report was about the discovered information about the criminal group that attacked the village of Saito in Cherphis, then Agnes continued relating the research findings.

However, the information obtained after the completion of the research process was still incomplete.

“We are sure to inspect in details the entire area where the village is located, Cherphis but ... still we could not find a trace of the criminal group. Also it was reported that investigations carried out simultaneously to the nobles that you suspect or have motive of some resentment against Chevalier Hiraga-dono yet ...”

Then to see the difficulty in Agnes to describe the situation with words, Henrietta deduced the reason for his distress.

“Too many, that's what you're saying right?”

“It's just as you say, the main reason seems to be his position as a commoner who acquired a peerage but apart from the above I can not imagine anything more, plus you have to add the fact that although he was popular with the masses it might arouse jealousy among them for his privileged position.”

Therefore, apart from the families of the students of the academy of magic, arguably everyone can have a reason to attack, if I may be frank, this is a situation where you will not get anywhere from research only.

Then Henrietta had no other choice but to assent to the conclusion of Agnes, and then thought to himself: ''What would have happened if he had also been given the title of Baron ...''

“But we also have something even in our behalf, investigations ultimately yielded to a significant trail.”

“Please say what you have learned.”

“It's the name of the group that dominates the underworld, is the result maybe of infiltration of Tristainian kingdom.”

“The underworld?”

“Yes, apparently a group specializing in dirty jobs, some individuals with incredible skills, apparently belonging to the army of Gallia, what was the name ...? oh yeah they are the members of the Order of Chevalier of North Partel, as reported in Tristain, they managed to sneak into the change of government after abruptly raised by Gallia.”

The North Chevalier Partel, the secret order of knights of Gallia, Henrietta was also aware of the rumors that were said about them. Military intelligence, murders ... an order of chivalry dedicated to shady jobs, gentlemen who were engaged to what a gentleman would not do.

“This so called "group" right?”

“Yes, the 'Elemental Siblings', that's how they name their group.”

Then Henrietta recalled the words of Saito, when the woman who attacked him called "onii-sama" to her partner ...

“If I'm pretty sure they are.”

“In fact, by various rumors circulating in the kingdom, I have heard of them several times, they work like ghosts, they never let their prey escape, and also ... they are known for never having failed in one of their missions.”

“But Saito-dono returned alive. They only get him knocked out ...”

“I do not know why, but it may be the case that their mission was only to intimidate.”

“If that was the reason, he was lucky, but…”

“But the next time may not be so good.”

Then with a mortified expression on her face Henrietta shook her head.

“Perhaps we could offer a reward, giving citizens a promotion to give us help with the case.”

“That's an interesting idea however, it is likely that the whole thing might end up in chaos.”

''As imagined, right now is when I think I should marry an influential nobleman to have their support. How can I even be able to protect one of my knights?!''

Even knowing what was the cause, Henrietta could not help but feel disappointed to Louise, who had just disappeared leaving her duty, and now she was really needed.

“ ... Oh I envy it, to live only for love!”

“What are you trying to say?”

“No ... It's nothing.”

“Please, I wish you were more considerate and to think in my position, because in reality I have nothing, at least I would like to try comfort you a little, in these times when you really need it ...”

The caravan had finally arrived at Versailles, they were assigned to a guest house, but even having said that, the truth was that they only prepared the rooms were for Queen Henrietta and a few members of her cabinet. As for members of guards, that includes the knights and soldiers, they have been assigned only on the field where they installed hospedasen tents.

"As of tomorrow it will be a busy day due to the celebration, so please take the time today to rest calmly" this was the message that the emissaries of Gallia left for the visitors of the guest house. Then they exited the lobby to continue their activities.

After talking to Agnes and the ladies of the court, Henrietta was left alone in her room. She had several things in mind for the long awaited garden party.

But the main reason for her visit was definitely checking the true intentions of the new Queen Charlotte. Queen Charlotte who had decided to join forces with Romalia to achieve her crowning ... ''Could it be that her cooperation with Romalia, was because they wanted to continue the crusade?'' Precisely that was the matter Henrietta wanted to confirm.

Even knowing they were at critical moments ... the government was fighting to stabilize the kingdom for they allowed knights of plebeian origin, only showing jealousy, and someone out there had even hired a murderer to realize their hatred. And Louise just thinking about it without consideration for others fled to disappear completely.

“Everyone is so selfish. Is there no one who feels a real desire to help others?”

Henrietta then summoned Saito, thought at least to take a walk with him to clear her head. She also considered talking to him concerning her meeting with the Queen of Gallia and also she had to deal with the issue of the group that attacked him. All this was imperative to notify.

But the main reason for calling him was...

"I want to see him."

She just wanted to be with him and see his face, she had raised a number of reasons, but in the end her desire to meet him was what drove her actions.

Henrietta then rang a bell to call one of her servants.

“At this moment I feel like taking a little ride... then, I must also discuss official matters with him, please send Chevalier Hiraga-dono of Ondine Brigade.”

In just a moment, the servant had brought Saito in the presence of the queen.

Then with a face as if experiencing an extreme fatigue and a total lack of strength Saito said:

“You called me?”

“Yes, I’ll take a walk, and I command you to be my escort.”

Then Saito fully recovered his composure and give the queen a respectful reverence. Due to the sudden seriousness of Saito, Henrietta could not help but feel little weird for her actions.

All the way from her room to the exit in the lobby, Henrietta showed her face like a queen of exemplary decency, which even for a moment showed signs of familiarity with her escort Saito, who was always a step behind her.

But at that very moment, the guest house of Versailles seemed to have become a popular social meeting place, everywhere eminent nobles were dressed in their most splendid attire, they along with the ambassadors, could be seen happy and enjoying their casual talks.

As the queen passed by, those nobles noticing her presence, recovered their composure and made a bow. However, as if they were just air, Henrietta walked past them ignoring them because this was not an official event and she did not look for an obligation to greet them, but although she did ignore them only for practical reasons, she did not seem to dislike their attitude.

When you stopped and saw her, Henrietta was seen as a magnificent queen, despite appearing to forget those who were around her, her Majesty’s presence was enough for them, and by her side Saito did not seem, at this moment, to have the slightest interest for Queen Henrietta.

Then Saito thought could it be possible the Henrietta that he had seen that time in that little inn ... and also at that time in the basement of Des Ornières, be the same person?

Outside the guest house, the day seemed to be coming to an end in order to give way to night, but they found the large amount of people out there, which was composed of all those invited foreign nations, surpassed by far the fuss found before them.

Then Henrietta decided to hide behind the hood of her robe.

The Palace of Versailles was broad, almost the same dimensions as the country through which they passed en route to here.

In their walk they came to a large garden full of flowering shrubs, which by its composition resembled a maze, the shrubs of the place were filled with summer blue flowers, which they did not know the name.

So without a second thought Henrietta set out to explore it, entering the labyrinth ...

In their trek through the maze they found a small bench, Henrietta sat down and removed her hood.

With the flowers' essence combined with the cool dampness from the plants, the rigid presence of Henrietta vanished. Then with an air like a young villager, she stretched her body before heading to Saito.

“You should also sit down,” said Henrietta with a melodious voice.

Saito then sat down beside her.

“I did not want anyone to hear us.”

Hearing this, Henrietta felt a bit of excitement.

“No, actually this isn't anything of such importance,” she said.

Then Saito nodded to her in a crude form.

Lately, this was the condition in which they developed the meetings between them, as an implicit agreement that they avoided each other talking, to break the tension, the first to say something was Henrietta.

“It will be tomorrow . . . how should I explain it . . . about Queen Charlotte. I wonder what are her true intentions, I want to find out what are the circumstances that are still involved with Romalia.”

“Yes.”

Saito's voice which sounded as if it came from an empty place, evidenced by his lack of courage.

“Also ... the information concerning the thugs who attacked you, apparently they are known as the "Elemental Siblings" and are a group coming from Gallia which specializes in dirty jobs, a subject quite dangerous ...”

“They really are.“ Saito said without showing any sign of strength.

“You speak as if talking of matters concerning another person. You should get out of that depression, for your sake and that of others.”

“Sorry, but ... as is, there's no more strength left in me, I know that what I say is unacceptable but ...

Henrietta then furrowed her brows, she felt as if the words of Saito were trying to blame her for something.

“Everything you say, it seems as if everything was my fault.”

“Huh?”

Saito stared at Henrietta for a moment, he could see the anger in her eyes, then Saito worriedly said,

“E, that is... course not. Here I am the only culprit. I was the one...”

“Tell me, what perhaps did we do something wrong,” said Henrietta and then she pressed her lips.

“Well, that would be...”

“Louise is gone, at this time we cannot do anything about it, so we know we can not conclude what were her true intentions, all pass through you own conviction, but you are not yet able to act according to your own feelings. If so, let me be the only one receiving the consequences of that sin, but if maybe ... if it were not so.”

“If not ...?”

“You would not have the right to feel so dejected as how you feel now.”

Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.[[File:ZnT17-207.jpg|thumbnail|Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.]]

“ ... Not that I can accept my own feelings.”

After hearing this Henrietta stared at Saito with a cold stare.

“ ... You do not look like a man.”

“What did you say?”

“It's not like you lost control of yourself for a trance, right? It seems that you blame me for having been seduced, that so numb.”

“And was it not!?”

“Where did you get that idea, please tell me.”

“Seriously're wondering what you've done!? That's what you're saying!”

Upon hearing these mean words, Henrietta looked back at Saito with disdain.

“That was just, something you wanted to do on your own at any time that I tried to seduce you.”

“Well, I, I do not remember it has been like that! With all the sensuality that I did not try to hide for a second.”

“You say that everything was the fault of sensuality, that's all you have to say?”

Defeated, Saito lost his strength again and dropped his shoulders.

“.. . If I had to say it in a way, is that I did not realize what I had until I lost it, I realized that I need Louise at my side, and so I really want it, that I do not fight these 70000 soldiers to rescue Tristain, I did it to save Louise. Because Louise was here, I decided to stay in this world.”

“And now that Louise has disappeared, you’re leaving everything you set out and go back to your world, is that the meaning of your words?”

Saito said, shaking his head.

“No ... What I said was what I considered my reason, but a reason after all is just, a right. But in the end all I'm doing is being irresponsible, so after that moment of weakness let me make amends, forgive me for I have caused concern to all.

Listening to the regain senses of Saito, Henrietta's face turned a little surprised, and then blushing with embarrassment.

“ ... I apologize, apparently for a moment I lost control of myself.”

“... No.”

“Maybe it's because I do not know many reliable people, but over time I have come to depend on you, I can assure you it is the same with her, Louise has come to depend on you as much as you depend on her.”

For a moment, both were looking at each other, but ... regaining their senses, they looked away quickly, then Saito said, almost sighing:

“I ... This happened when I was in my world, my life was quite common, even without actually behaving in a bad way, I cannot say I was a good person. In my world, I have not found anything to be able to become passionate, then the days just constantly passing one after another without change, until one day I just became an adult and still nothing major happened, it was just to pass the time for the sake of time itself then it seemed normal as things should be, or so I thought.”

“ ........”

“But coming into this world, I could find for the first time, my reason for living, the meaning of my life lay in this world. And it was pretty simple, it was Louise. Never in my life have I seen a girl so pretty. She may be flippant and selfish, but still that's part of what she is, in my attempts to protect her, little by little I gained achievements, and in the end ... I turned to different people that need me. And then my reason was becoming larger. The fact that all needed me, really made me very happy, because until now it has never been like that in my life.

Henrietta silently listened carefully to what Saito had to say.

“And that's why I, that's why I became lighthearted, leaving and neglecting what was really important so I ended up losing both Louise and Derf, but it was not until it was too late, I could understand.”

For a moment Henrietta was silent but ... She closed her eyes slowly.

“ ... seems that now is the time to return.”

“Yes.”

The two got up, then steer their way to the guest house. Without realizing when, and the two moons in the sky lit up the garden, making all that beautiful glow on the flower bed.

While Saito was watching the brightness of the moon, he failed to avoid himself wondering:

''What is the meaning of me being in this place?''

The meaning of his own existence.

He was 'solo' until he came to this world and noticed that idea ... so far not even going through his head that there was "a meaning".

Probably if he was still in his world, he would not have raised this question and would spend his life without thinking about it, just being born, growing and eventually dying.

Only recently the meaning was very clear to him.

Everything was for Louise.

He did for the welfare of that young girl that made his heart vibrate ... But now she was gone, she decided to disappear forever from his sight.

After he had reached this world, Saito discovered the endless things before that were unknown to him, things that he would never be able to discover if he had stayed in Tokyo ...

''But right now, I can not find a reason to move forward. Wherever I see the world has turned into a gray, which I have to do something to regain its meaning, but I do not know.''

However, he knew he had work to do, he knew that an imminent danger was hanging over them.

''Henrietta had said 'I could do it', however inside me I can not even trust and believe in myself to do it again.''

The next day the garden party was held to commemorate the coronation of Queen.

Early on, enormous fireworks could be seen flying through the sky, and as cheering the environment, the musicians played continuously from the selected range of musical pieces.

In the front garden of the recently completed Grand Troyes Palace, leaders and renowned personalities of all nations had gathered. Those who are present were astonished to learn that the palace of the majesty had been built in such a short time, they could not do but praise the incredible potential of the labor force in Gallia.

At the moment the palace gates opened and unveiled to those who are present the figure of the new Queen Charlotte, the distinguished guests did not stop to look at the childlike wonder of the new queen. They had heard that her age was only 16 years however, one would think it was 2 or maybe 3 years younger.

And they could not help but mention, that queen wearing attire that for whatever reason, strongly attracted the eyes of the guests.

It was normal, that these events one must wear the most dazzling and glorious dresses that one could use. By becoming the ruler of the great nation of Gallia, she had the most skilled tailors in the kingdom, which would be weird if she did not always present the most magnificent clothes possible.

At this time, the ladies at rows closest to the new queen, could distinguish the elegant extravagance of the current outfits worn by her Majesty, to express a fair trial, one could say that the costume of the queen of Gallia was a marking pattern throughout the fashion of Halkeginia.

Still... Also it must be said that clothes the new Queen Charlotte dressed right now, was somewhat rare.

Her enormous dress resembled an outfit of that a nun for its white design, simple and austere, but was adorned by a jewel in her chest as if it were some kind of amendment, it was stamped with a cross.

To the right and left of the Queen were a group of nobles who offered a bow, then act as if following the script of a play, was prepared to cast the spell of "Detect Magic".

This was a crucial part of the ceremony, they had to prove in front of all present, that she was the real Queen Charlotte.

After waiting for a while, not having any reaction by the magic launched just a little earlier, distinguished guests let out a sigh that released the uncertainty that accompanied the ceremony.

Finally, this had proved the true identity of the queen.

From that moment Queen Charlotte had to go to the table prepared in her honor for there to occupy the leading place among the guests, which she would give her words of greeting as program was planned.

Then everyone present imagined that the next move by the Queen would be to accompany them in celebration after going downstairs.

Still ... Queen Charlotte stood motionless in the place she had occupied. Then as if ready to report something, she raised her right hand.

The commotion increasingly grew among the guests who waited expectantly.

“As the queen responsible for governing the kingdom of Gallia, I took the initiative in forming an alliance with the rulers of Romalia, so, with all our power as a nation we will continue our role in the crusade. Halkeginia will always have the divine protection from the Founder!”

For a moment the whole place was silent, then quickly an intense outcry spread as if it were a wave.

As expected, the new government is just a puppet of Romalia, so this was the real intention of why Romalia invaded Gallia. These were the kind of comments that were beginning to be heard from the congregation.

“But you said...”

Upon hearing this statement, Henrietta had been in shock, completely pale and then her body ended up collapsing, only the timely help of Agnes and Guiche, prevented her from falling to the ground, then her two companions were set in place to safeguard the queen.

Just steps away, Saito who had been assigned the task of leading Ondine had turned completely pale.

''But what do those words mean just now?''

''How can Tabitha collaborate with Romalia?''

In truth, it devastatingly shocked all those who were present.

For a moment he thought that perhaps it was not Tabitha, chances are it was someone else, he thought that perhaps she had been hypnotized by some kind of potion ...

But then he remembered, and shook his head.

He had seen only moments ago, and they had casted Detect Magic on her. Therefore, it was clear that this was the real Tabitha ...

“If you think, maybe it means that outfit similar to what a nun wears ... We anticipated little on what she had planned to do ...

“I think this is very strange, as if Romalia had planned everything to ensure this will result in coronation and so . . . Romalia, indeed has some guys who are very skilled.” This was the dialogue that came from Malicorne and Gimli.

“You are wrong,” Saito said.

“In which way we are wrong?” Now she just said that she would cooperate for the continuation of the crusade.

“Tabitha cannot say that kind of thing!”

“What? But you heard her just now, didn't you?”

By saying this, Saito had been shocked as he thought he had never heard directly from the mouth of Tabitha that she was against continuing the crusade, he only thought that because of the close friendship they had, their ideals and principles would be the same, or at least that's what he always thought ...

“Hey you, let me explain, political beliefs and friendship are two entirely different matters. It may be true that your friendship with her is very close however, note that it is no wonder that she thinks in a different way than you." Reynald somehow was trying to comfort Saito.

Saito could not help but shake his legs. Tabitha just now, went to her desk to receive the praises from her guests.

Seeing this, Saito started running.

In front of Tabitha’s table a lot of famous people had gathered to give their praises, as expected there was huge row formed, then Saito helplessly, was trying to break through the row of people, which as a result caused the discontentment of the nobles that were present.

“Hey that's wrong! Go to where you came from peasant!”

Then he has no choice but wait in line at end of the row.

Saito could not yet perceive something strange in Tabitha at the distance he saw her, but her aura seemed somehow changed, there was no basis for thinking it was something more than just his imagination.

Then Saito noted that Tabitha had makeup for the occasion. Her lips have red lipstick, her eyelashes were curled and makeup was fairly simple, yet ... Would that change her aura just now, was it because of the makeup?

After waiting an hour, it was finally his turn. Then Saito, opposite to Tabitha, looked into her eyes, she returned his gaze, however Saito could not find in her eyes any affection or even the feeling of longing to meet an old friend.

“I am an ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain, my name is Saito Chevalier de Hiraga Des Ornières.”

Not wondering about his greeting, because it was a courtesy that required the label.

“It's been a long time.”

“Do you still remember me? “

Then he thought, "that's obvious isn’t it?" But it was a question that had assaulted his mind after meeting with Tabitha in such strange conditions.

“I remember you.”

In this strange conversation, nobles surrounding them demonstrated bitter amazement, however the man who was behind Tabitha, came to them, and as if by explaining said.

“The Knight Hiraga Chevalier , is a friend from the academy of Her Majesty, if we have a cordial meeting, I assure your Highness will be glad for it.”

The man dressed as a priest with such friendly aura, Saito asked if he was really that young, but for some strange reason, the calculation of age became elusive, for his strong jaw had a strong voice of determination that conveyed his presence.

Noticing the look of Saito, the man offered a bow.

“My name is Ballbelini and I am the Prime Minister, and if I'm not mistaken you should be the fabled hero who accomplished the feat in the Tiger Road."

Then Saito also corresponded with a bow, and from that moment,

“Excuse me, but I want to talk to Her Majesty Queen Charlotte ..." Saito said.

Hearing this Lord Ballbelini with a polite but firm determination shook his head in denial.

“My sincere apologies, but now Her Majesty is very busy.”

“Um, actually I am not a mere knight, I am an official ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain and member of the bureau in charge of negotiations with Gallia,” he said, to prove it, Saito was released by Queen, however Lord Ballbelini remained firm with his refusal.

“It's really a shame ...”

Seeing what was Lord Ballbelini inaccessible, Saito decided to go directly to Tabitha.

“I have something to tell you.”

However, all she did was to stare at Saito helplessly.

“Hiraga-dono, being rude...” Lord Ballbelini interrupting Saito.

“No. I'm not asking you. I'm asking for Tabitha ... I'm asking Her Majesty. Please indeed I have something to ask you.”

However, the answer was harsh and short:

“I'm busy.”

Saito lost his composure.

“Well, tell me are those true? The words you said just now? You seriously plan to collaborate with the crusade?”

Then Tabitha nodded with an expression on her face as if to say: 'Is there a problem?'

“Your... But what, why? What the hell happened?”

“It's okay.”

Due to the levels that reached by the conversation the surrounding nobles grew restless.

“Mr. Ambassador, please leave for later, if you just want to talk, I assure you I will open after a space in my schedule to assist you personally.”

“Hey Tabitha! Explain what was going! Tell me, perhaps you've given to Romalia?! What happened?”

Then trying to end this once and for all, Lord Ballbelini pressed Saito.

“It is enough, if you say another word, I have no choice but to accuse you of heresy.”

In the time Saito was about to answer, a voice from behind stopped him.

“Hey Saito! Time to go! You've bothered enough all these gentlemen!”

It was Guiche, to see carefully, all the boys had gathered were Ondine Knights, then whispered something in his ear.

“ ... I understand your feelings, but you have to be careful! You have to take account your actions here! This is not Tristain.”

Because of his words, Saito finally calm down.

“ ... I'm sorry.”

Then he made a deep bow and Saito started to leave.

Within the celebration, it was almost entirely the topic of conversation, the proclamation that only a few moments ago had made by the Queen Charlotte. Nearly all the nobles were present, they could be in a state of turmoil and grief.

It was inevitable, in their memories even came vividly the image of the entire imperial fleet reduced to ashes in Carcassonne, due to the magic created by the previous elf priest, that immense fireball ...

Besides, the fact that they were raised with the idea that engaging in a fight with the elves was just crazy.

Still ... There was no nobleman that could try to go against the orders of Romalia or the queen of Gallia.

Indeed it has been decided the battle against the elves, was heard to say in conversations, as if the matter had nothing to do with them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter11|Chapter 11]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter10

2013-06-14T13:24:16Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement */

===Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement===

It happened in the first week of Ansuul, Hagar the day of Freya.

In order to attend the garden party, the most recognized Tristain nobles turned their caravans and head towards Versailles.

Heading towards the territory of Gallia, the main caravan of Tristain finally arrived at the docks of the port city of An-Re.

The view of the all vessels belonging to all nations of Halkeginia stationed in that port on the shores of this giant lake, was truly admirable.

Once ashore, the main caravan of Queen Henrietta was preparing to head to "Varsenda" from then it would take about 4 hours to reach Versailles via wagon. Unfortunately, At the time they were about to leave, the harsh summer sun slowed their progress.

Then they decided to take a break in a place after crossing the bridge of La-Vaare. However, if they were to meet with the ambassadors of Gallia, the caravan would need to continue immediately. Along the main road they could see the growing commotion that produced such movement of people, and throughout the surrounding area that were ones without houses, people now crushed as if a festival was happening.

The first thing to consider that time was the arrangement of Queen Henrietta’s tent.

Then the pages and some soldiers were started collecting straw bales from the surrounding houses, which were used to construct a couch.

Soon, some farmers at that place had started selling baskets of fresh bread and fruit to the members of the caravan. Even some vendors were able to provide wine. After a moment as it was expected, the sounds of laughter and singing could be heard everywhere.

Among the buyers were the Ondine Knights who had a good supply of wine and snacks, which give them a desire to join the growing commotion. Even for this selected group of the queen, it seemed that the current conditions were nice enough to want the ‘enjoyment‘ provided by this small town.

Besides, it was fair to all those present, both noble and soldiers, to be allowed a little fun, after the constant battle they had to fight recently.

Even so, within the happy commotion had arisen, a face that did not appear anywhere in the festival can be seen.

“Haa……………”

It was Saito.

Over the course of two weeks, he was devoted to a frantic search for Louise, however after his arrival at the first provincial town, the traces of the whereabouts of Louise disappeared.

No matter where he look, no matter who he asked, he could not find signs of Louise anywhere. So as expected, because of the growing anxiety on the part of parents and sisters of Louise, they, themselves, organized a search party. That was the information he had obtained from the letter sent by Cattleya.

Saito had planned to make a home visit to La Vallière and report everything so far, however:

"Due to the circumstances, it would be a great inconvenience if my careless father came to kill you, so I ask you right now to refrain from visiting La Vallière". Saito read the letter.

Ultimately, Saito was convinced to leave the search to them, so that he could return to fulfill his obligations. This is the reason why Saito at this time was one of the members of the caravan ambassadors.

He had no choice, he had to fulfill his duty as part of the bureau of negotiations, including the part he was to Louise ...

But ... after unsuccessfully searching her relentlessly for two weeks. ''Saito, do you really think you'll be able to meet her again?''

While he was lost in these thoughts, Saito had walked away from his official duties.

The crestfallen and heartbroken Saito decided to leave the caravan to a place where he could be alone. Then with a stick he picked up off the floor he began to sting the earth.

''I cannot be with Louise.''

When thinking about this, it seemed that he had lost all the urges to continue with his life. Nothing mattered. Not the fact that he let the people who attacked him escape, nor the party to celebrate the coronation, nothing in the world seemed real, he came to believe that what he saw with his eyes was seen only as a spectator who was in front of the TV.

Tapping the earth once again and Saito suddenly found himself drawing the figure of Louise on earth.

His grief, desperation and pathos gathered everyone in a sad view of what was Saito now.

“Who-is-lle-ved to-the-beautiful-and-word-fits-ment of ro-sa ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~” '''(!)'''

While Saito sang his version of a kindergarten nursery rhyme, he ended his drawing to see it well and did not know if what he had drawn was Louise or an alien.

When Saito came to these conditions, Siesta, without fail, always appeared and try to encourage him, however at this time she was in Des Ornières. She along with Professor Colbert had decided to stay if Louise finally returned to Des Ornières.

“But why put on an ugly face? Now do not worry, just drink!”

Malicorne had come to say this, only to put a bottle of wine in Saito’s mouth.

“Gu Fuh gugugugugugugu!”

Malicorne didn't stop until the wine bottle was empty, then detached it from the mouth of Saito with a "PPAH".

“What do you think you're doing?”

“Really, that face you were making ... Like I say, Louise is not coming back, so give up.”

“B, but that would be ...”

“If I will tell you in the clearest way possible, she does not want to see you anymore, can you even realize the significance of her actions?”

Due to shock Saito dropped to his knees on the floor while a sudden tremor came from his body.

Then Guiche and others who could not pass unnoticed by their actions, promptly withdrew Malicorne from Saito’s side.

“Oh, hey, that's wrong, and let me go.”

“But you're saying..”

Then Malicorne addressed them with an emphatic scream and said:

“You see, it has to be now, do not you think this is a critical time to see if Saito may or may not become a man? You know, a man must accept a separation and approach it as an aspect of himself, this is what makes one grow as a person. Now what this guy needs is to face reality." After saying this Malicorne could not stop assenting himself, as if what he had said was the absolute truth.

“Certainly much of your impromptu speech is true, but…” This was added by Kirche, who was very overwhelmed by her desire to return to see her friend Tabitha, also appeared on the scene accompanied by Tiffania.

“This is very problematic.” Tiffania said. Malicorne shook his head.

Then with a gentle gaze he began to approach her. Tiffania reacted immediately and placed both of her hands against her chest, as a precaution to what she knew was coming.

“Miss Westwood, actually ...”

In the instant Malicorne said that, Tiffania instinctively shook his head.

“No!”

“But I did not say anything.”

“No matter what you say, I can ensure those 'things' are rare.”

At this rate, Malicorne the only thing could do was to show a smile full of sadness on his face.

“Ahh I give up ... I guess that's what I get for doing what I always do, but since ... but this time I swear I was going to say something serious.”

After this strange apology, Tiffania could not help but give it a try.

“Well, you mean.”

“Well, ... Did you not please Saito, with those big breasts?”

With an unpleasant feeling, they heard these words arise from a disturbingly eloquent Malicorne, his tone nevertheless actually showed off that he said it was for the sake of his friend. His serene face only further helped convince others of his pure intentions, but in the end, everyone was frustrated by his lack of tact, saying the worst possible words.

“As I thought, you see, when one is depressed you must have breasts, and most importantly they gotta be huge, if you think there can not be any better. And indeed, those breasts ... we have the owner of those breasts, after all I do not think there is anyone more qualified than you Miss Westwood.”

As expected to happened, Tiffania seemed disposed to use the Void, she was heaving and started waving her wand, but despite this Malicorne did not stop his words.

“Magic? You're thinking of using it? You used that to help Saito before, right? Then use that to help Saito now! Seriously just do it for the good of Saito!”

“Ei.” After reciting a little spell, Tiffania waved her hand.

“I'm a chicken! Pío, pio, pio, pio.”

Then Malicorne left the area while shaking his arms like wings.

After what happened, Tiffania glanced toward Saito and then approached him.

What she found was a disabled Saito muttering only nonsense. Seeing him in that state, Tiffania could not help but feel a great sadness.

“Saito do not worry, I assure you fully that Louise will come back, and when she do be sure to apologize to her properly, do you understand?

“Really? Really she'll come back again...?”

Tiffania nodded sweetly to that question.

“Do not worry, Louise really likes to return to do her job, I guarantee you that she will return home ...”

Tiffania kept saying this over and over again to comfort Saito.

In her tent, Queen Henrietta was preparing to hear the report of Agnes, which only a moment ago had just arrived on her horse at full gallop,

“You finally arrived.” So saying Henrietta let out a sigh.

The report was about the discovered information about the criminal group that attacked the village of Saito in Cherphis, then Agnes continued relating the research findings.

However, the information obtained after the completion of the research process was still incomplete.

“We are sure to inspect in details the entire area where the village is located, Cherphis but ... still we could not find a trace of the criminal group. Also it was reported that investigations carried out simultaneously to the nobles that you suspect or have motive of some resentment against Chevalier Hiraga-dono yet ...”

Then to see the difficulty in Agnes to describe the situation with words, Henrietta deduced the reason for his distress.

“Too many, that's what you're saying right?”

“It's just as you say, the main reason seems to be his position as a commoner who acquired a peerage but apart from the above I can not imagine anything more, plus you have to add the fact that although he was popular with the masses it might arouse jealousy among them for his privileged position.”

Therefore, apart from the families of the students of the academy of magic, arguably everyone can have a reason to attack, if I may be frank, this is a situation where you will not get anywhere from research only.

Then Henrietta had no other choice but to assent to the conclusion of Agnes, and then thought to himself: ''What would have happened if he had also been given the title of Baron ...''

“But we also have something even in our behalf, investigations ultimately yielded to a significant trail.”

“Please say what you have learned.”

“It's the name of the group that dominates the underworld, is the result maybe of infiltration of Tristainian kingdom.”

“The underworld?”

“Yes, apparently a group specializing in dirty jobs, some individuals with incredible skills, apparently belonging to the army of Gallia, what was the name ...? oh yeah they are the members of the Order of Chevalier of North Partel, as reported in Tristain, they managed to sneak into the change of government after abruptly raised by Gallia.”

The North Chevalier Partel, the secret order of knights of Gallia, Henrietta was also aware of the rumors that were said about them. Military intelligence, murders ... an order of chivalry dedicated to shady jobs, gentlemen who were engaged to what a gentleman would not do.

“This so called "group" right?”

“Yes, the 'Elemental Siblings', that's how they name their group.”

Then Henrietta recalled the words of Saito, when the woman who attacked him called "onii-sama" to her partner ...

“If I'm pretty sure they are.”

“In fact, by various rumors circulating in the kingdom, I have heard of them several times, they work like ghosts, they never let their prey escape, and also ... they are known for never having failed in one of their missions.”

“But Saito-dono returned alive. They only get him knocked out ...”

“I do not know why, but it may be the case that their mission was only to intimidate.”

“If that was the reason, he was lucky, but…”

“But the next time may not be so good.”

Then with a mortified expression on her face Henrietta shook her head.

“Perhaps we could offer a reward, giving citizens a promotion to give us help with the case.”

“That's an interesting idea however, it is likely that the whole thing might end up in chaos.”

''As imagined, right now is when I think I should marry an influential nobleman to have their support. How can I even be able to protect one of my knights?!''

Even knowing what was the cause, Henrietta could not help but feel disappointed to Louise, who had just disappeared leaving her duty, and now she was really needed.

“ ... Oh I envy it, to live only for love!”

“What are you trying to say?”

“No ... It's nothing.”

“Please, I wish you were more considerate and to think in my position, because in reality I have nothing, at least I would like to try comfort you a little, in these times when you really need it ...”

The caravan had finally arrived at Versailles, they were assigned to a guest house, but even having said that, the truth was that they only prepared the rooms were for Queen Henrietta and a few members of her cabinet. As for members of guards, that includes the knights and soldiers, they have been assigned only on the field where they installed hospedasen tents.

"As of tomorrow it will be a busy day due to the celebration, so please take the time today to rest calmly" this was the message that the emissaries of Gallia left for the visitors of the guest house. Then they exited the lobby to continue their activities.

After talking to Agnes and the ladies of the court, Henrietta was left alone in her room. She had several things in mind for the long awaited garden party.

But the main reason for her visit was definitely checking the true intentions of the new Queen Charlotte. Queen Charlotte who had decided to join forces with Romalia to achieve her crowning ... ''Could it be that her cooperation with Romalia, was because they wanted to continue the crusade?'' Precisely that was the matter Henrietta wanted to confirm.

Even knowing they were at critical moments ... the government was fighting to stabilize the kingdom for they allowed knights of plebeian origin, only showing jealousy, and someone out there had even hired a murderer to realize their hatred. And Louise just thinking about it without consideration for others fled to disappear completely.

“Everyone is so selfish. Is there no one who feels a real desire to help others?”

Henrietta then summoned Saito, thought at least to take a walk with him to clear her head. She also considered talking to him concerning her meeting with the Queen of Gallia and also she had to deal with the issue of the group that attacked him. All this was imperative to notify.

But the main reason for calling him was...

"I want to see him."

She just wanted to be with him and see his face, she had raised a number of reasons, but in the end her desire to meet him was what drove her actions.

Henrietta then rang a bell to call one of her servants.

“At this moment I feel like taking a little ride... then, I must also discuss official matters with him, please send Chevalier Hiraga-dono of Ondine Brigade.”

In just a moment, the servant had brought Saito in the presence of the queen.

Then with a face as if experiencing an extreme fatigue and a total lack of strength Saito said:

“You called me?”

“Yes, I’ll take a walk, and I command you to be my escort.”

Then Saito fully recovered his composure and give the queen a respectful reverence. Due to the sudden seriousness of Saito, Henrietta could not help but feel little weird for her actions.

All the way from her room to the exit in the lobby, Henrietta showed her face like a queen of exemplary decency, which even for a moment showed signs of familiarity with her escort Saito, who was always a step behind her.

But at that very moment, the guest house of Versailles seemed to have become a popular social meeting place, everywhere eminent nobles were dressed in their most splendid attire, they along with the ambassadors, could be seen happy and enjoying their casual talks.

As the queen passed by, those nobles noticing her presence, recovered their composure and made a bow. However, as if they were just air, Henrietta walked past them ignoring them because this was not an official event and she did not look for an obligation to greet them, but although she did ignore them only for practical reasons, she did not seem to dislike their attitude.

When you stopped and saw her, Henrietta was seen as a magnificent queen, despite appearing to forget those who were around her, her Majesty’s presence was enough for them, and by her side Saito did not seem, at this moment, to have the slightest interest for Queen Henrietta.

Then Saito thought could it be possible the Henrietta that he had seen that time in that little inn ... and also at that time in the basement of Des Ornières, be the same person?

Outside the guest house, the day seemed to be coming to an end in order to give way to night, but they found the large amount of people out there, which was composed of all those invited foreign nations, surpassed by far the fuss found before them.

Then Henrietta decided to hide behind the hood of her robe.

The Palace of Versailles was broad, almost the same dimensions as the country through which they passed en route to here.

In their walk they came to a large garden full of flowering shrubs, which by its composition resembled a maze, the shrubs of the place were filled with summer blue flowers, which they did not know the name.

So without a second thought Henrietta set out to explore it, entering the labyrinth ...

In their trek through the maze they found a small bench, Henrietta sat down and removed her hood.

With the flowers' essence combined with the cool dampness from the plants, the rigid presence of Henrietta vanished. Then with an air like a young villager, she stretched her body before heading to Saito.

“You should also sit down,” said Henrietta with a melodious voice.

Saito then sat down beside her.

“I did not want anyone to hear us.”

Hearing this, Henrietta felt a bit of excitement.

“No, actually this isn't anything of such importance,” she said.

Then Saito nodded to her in a crude form.

Lately, this was the condition in which they developed the meetings between them, as an implicit agreement that they avoided each other talking, to break the tension, the first to say something was Henrietta.

“It will be tomorrow . . . how should I explain it . . . about Queen Charlotte. I wonder what are her true intentions, I want to find out what are the circumstances that are still involved with Romalia.”

“Yes.”

Saito's voice which sounded as if it came from an empty place, evidenced by his lack of courage.

“Also ... the information concerning the thugs who attacked you, apparently they are known as the "Elemental Siblings" and are a group coming from Gallia which specializes in dirty jobs, a subject quite dangerous ...”

“They really are.“ Saito said without showing any sign of strength.

“You speak as if talking of matters concerning another person. You should get out of that depression, for your sake and that of others.”

“Sorry, but ... as is, there's no more strength left in me, I know that what I say is unacceptable but ...

Henrietta then furrowed her brows, she felt as if the words of Saito were trying to blame her for something.

“Everything you say, it seems as if everything was my fault.”

“Huh?”

Saito stared at Henrietta for a moment, he could see the anger in her eyes, then Saito worriedly said,

“E, that is... course not. Here I am the only culprit. I was the one...”

“Tell me, what perhaps did we do something wrong,” said Henrietta and then she pressed her lips.

“Well, that would be...”

“Louise is gone, at this time we cannot do anything about it, so we know we can not conclude what were her true intentions, all pass through you own conviction, but you are not yet able to act according to your own feelings. If so, let me be the only one receiving the consequences of that sin, but if maybe ... if it were not so.”

“If not ...?”

“You would not have the right to feel so dejected as how you feel now.”

Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.[[File:ZnT17-207.jpg|thumbnail|Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.]]

“ ... Not that I can accept my own feelings.”

After hearing this Henrietta stared at Saito with a cold stare.

“ ... You do not look like a man.”

“What did you say?”

“It's not like you lost control of yourself for a trance, right? It seems that you blame me for having been seduced, that so numb.”

“And was it not!?”

“Where did you get that idea, please tell me.”

“Seriously're wondering what you've done!? That's what you're saying!”

Upon hearing these mean words, Henrietta looked back at Saito with disdain.

“That was just, something you wanted to do on your own at any time that I tried to seduce you.”

“Well, I, I do not remember it has been like that! With all the sensuality that I did not try to hide for a second.”

“You say that everything was the fault of sensuality, that's all you have to say?”

Defeated, Saito lost his strength again and dropped his shoulders.

“.. . If I had to say it in a way, is that I did not realize what I had until I lost it, I realized that I need Louise at my side, and so I really want it, that I do not fight these 70000 soldiers to rescue Tristain, I did it to save Louise. Because Louise was here, I decided to stay in this world.”

“And now that Louise has disappeared, you’re leaving everything you set out and go back to your world, is that the meaning of your words?”

Saito said, shaking his head.

“No ... What I said was what I considered my reason, but a reason after all is just, a right. But in the end all I'm doing is being irresponsible, so after that moment of weakness let me make amends, forgive me for I have caused concern to all.

Listening to the regain senses of Saito, Henrietta's face turned a little surprised, and then blushing with embarrassment.

“ ... I apologize, apparently for a moment I lost control of myself.”

“... No.”

“Maybe it's because I do not know many reliable people, but over time I have come to depend on you, I can assure you it is the same with her, Louise has come to depend on you as much as you depend on her.”

For a moment, both were seen each other, but ... regaining their senses, looked away quickly, then Saito said, almost sighing:

“I ... This happened when I was in my world, my life was quite common, even without actually behaving in a bad way, I cannot say I was a good person. In my world, I have not found anything to be able to become passionate, then the days just constantly passing one after another without change, until one day I just became an adult and still nothing major happened, it was just to pass the time for the sake of time itself then it seemed normal as things should be, or so I thought.”

“ ........”

“But coming into this world, I could find for the first time, my reason for living, the meaning of my life lay in this world. And it was pretty simple, it was Louise. Never in my life have I seen a girl so pretty. She may be flippant and selfish, but still that's part of what she is, in my attempts to protect her, little by little I gained achievements, and in the end ... I turned to different people that need me. And then my reason was becoming larger. The fact that all needed me, really made me very happy, because until now it has never been like that in my life.

Henrietta silently listened carefully to what Saito had to say.

“And that's why I, that's why I became lighthearted, leaving and neglecting what was really important so I ended up losing both Louise and Derf, but it was not until it was too late, I could understand.”

For a moment Henrietta was silent but ... She closed her eyes slowly.

“ ... seems that now is the time to return.”

“Yes.”

The two got up, then steer their way to the guest house. Without realizing when, and the two moons in the sky lit up the garden, making all that beautiful glow on the flower bed.

While Saito was watching the brightness of the moon, he failed to avoid himself wondering:

''What is the meaning of me being in this place?''

The meaning of his own existence.

He was 'solo' until he came to this world and noticed that idea ... so far not even going through his head that there was "a meaning".

Probably if he was still in his world, he would not have raised this question and would spend his life without thinking about it, just being born, growing and eventually dying.

Only recently the meaning was very clear to him.

Everything was for Louise.

He did for the welfare of that young girl that made his heart vibrate ... But now she was gone, she decided to disappear forever from his sight.

After he had reached this world, Saito discovered the endless things before that were unknown to him, things that he would never be able to discover if he had stayed in Tokyo ...

''But right now, I can not find a reason to move forward. Wherever I see the world has turned into a gray, which I have to do something to regain its meaning, but I do not know.''

However, he knew he had work to do, he knew that an imminent danger was hanging over them.

''Henrietta had said 'I could do it', however inside me I can not even trust and believe in myself to do it again.''

The next day the garden party was held to commemorate the coronation of Queen.

Early on, enormous fireworks could be seen flying through the sky, and as cheering the environment, the musicians played continuously from the selected range of musical pieces.

In the front garden of the recently completed Grand Troyes Palace, leaders and renowned personalities of all nations had gathered. Those who are present were astonished to learn that the palace of the majesty had been built in such a short time, they could not do but praise the incredible potential of the labor force in Gallia.

At the moment the palace gates opened and unveiled to those who are present the figure of the new Queen Charlotte, the distinguished guests did not stop to look at the childlike wonder of the new queen. They had heard that her age was only 16 years however, one would think it was 2 or maybe 3 years younger.

And they could not help but mention, that queen wearing attire that for whatever reason, strongly attracted the eyes of the guests.

It was normal, that these events one must wear the most dazzling and glorious dresses that one could use. By becoming the ruler of the great nation of Gallia, she had the most skilled tailors in the kingdom, which would be weird if she did not always present the most magnificent clothes possible.

At this time, the ladies at rows closest to the new queen, could distinguish the elegant extravagance of the current outfits worn by her Majesty, to express a fair trial, one could say that the costume of the queen of Gallia was a marking pattern throughout the fashion of Halkeginia.

Still... Also it must be said that clothes the new Queen Charlotte dressed right now, was somewhat rare.

Her enormous dress resembled an outfit of that a nun for its white design, simple and austere, but was adorned by a jewel in her chest as if it were some kind of amendment, it was stamped with a cross.

To the right and left of the Queen were a group of nobles who offered a bow, then act as if following the script of a play, was prepared to cast the spell of "Detect Magic".

This was a crucial part of the ceremony, they had to prove in front of all present, that she was the real Queen Charlotte.

After waiting for a while, not having any reaction by the magic launched just a little earlier, distinguished guests let out a sigh that released the uncertainty that accompanied the ceremony.

Finally, this had proved the true identity of the queen.

From that moment Queen Charlotte had to go to the table prepared in her honor for there to occupy the leading place among the guests, which she would give her words of greeting as program was planned.

Then everyone present imagined that the next move by the Queen would be to accompany them in celebration after going downstairs.

Still ... Queen Charlotte stood motionless in the place she had occupied. Then as if ready to report something, she raised her right hand.

The commotion increasingly grew among the guests who waited expectantly.

“As the queen responsible for governing the kingdom of Gallia, I took the initiative in forming an alliance with the rulers of Romalia, so, with all our power as a nation we will continue our role in the crusade. Halkeginia will always have the divine protection from the Founder!”

For a moment the whole place was silent, then quickly an intense outcry spread as if it were a wave.

As expected, the new government is just a puppet of Romalia, so this was the real intention of why Romalia invaded Gallia. These were the kind of comments that were beginning to be heard from the congregation.

“But you said...”

Upon hearing this statement, Henrietta had been in shock, completely pale and then her body ended up collapsing, only the timely help of Agnes and Guiche, prevented her from falling to the ground, then her two companions were set in place to safeguard the queen.

Just steps away, Saito who had been assigned the task of leading Ondine had turned completely pale.

''But what do those words mean just now?''

''How can Tabitha collaborate with Romalia?''

In truth, it devastatingly shocked all those who were present.

For a moment he thought that perhaps it was not Tabitha, chances are it was someone else, he thought that perhaps she had been hypnotized by some kind of potion ...

But then he remembered, and shook his head.

He had seen only moments ago, and they had casted Detect Magic on her. Therefore, it was clear that this was the real Tabitha ...

“If you think, maybe it means that outfit similar to what a nun wears ... We anticipated little on what she had planned to do ...

“I think this is very strange, as if Romalia had planned everything to ensure this will result in coronation and so . . . Romalia, indeed has some guys who are very skilled.” This was the dialogue that came from Malicorne and Gimli.

“You are wrong,” Saito said.

“In which way we are wrong?” Now she just said that she would cooperate for the continuation of the crusade.

“Tabitha cannot say that kind of thing!”

“What? But you heard her just now, didn't you?”

By saying this, Saito had been shocked as he thought he had never heard directly from the mouth of Tabitha that she was against continuing the crusade, he only thought that because of the close friendship they had, their ideals and principles would be the same, or at least that's what he always thought ...

“Hey you, let me explain, political beliefs and friendship are two entirely different matters. It may be true that your friendship with her is very close however, note that it is no wonder that she thinks in a different way than you." Reynald somehow was trying to comfort Saito.

Saito could not help but shake his legs. Tabitha just now, went to her desk to receive the praises from her guests.

Seeing this, Saito started running.

In front of Tabitha’s table a lot of famous people had gathered to give their praises, as expected there was huge row formed, then Saito helplessly, was trying to break through the row of people, which as a result caused the discontentment of the nobles that were present.

“Hey that's wrong! Go to where you came from peasant!”

Then he has no choice but wait in line at end of the row.

Saito could not yet perceive something strange in Tabitha at the distance he saw her, but her aura seemed somehow changed, there was no basis for thinking it was something more than just his imagination.

Then Saito noted that Tabitha had makeup for the occasion. Her lips have red lipstick, her eyelashes were curled and makeup was fairly simple, yet ... Would that change her aura just now, was it because of the makeup?

After waiting an hour, it was finally his turn. Then Saito, opposite to Tabitha, looked into her eyes, she returned his gaze, however Saito could not find in her eyes any affection or even the feeling of longing to meet an old friend.

“I am an ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain, my name is Saito Chevalier de Hiraga Des Ornières.”

Not wondering about his greeting, because it was a courtesy that required the label.

“It's been a long time.”

“Do you still remember me? “

Then he thought, "that's obvious isn’t it?" But it was a question that had assaulted his mind after meeting with Tabitha in such strange conditions.

“I remember you.”

In this strange conversation, nobles surrounding them demonstrated bitter amazement, however the man who was behind Tabitha, came to them, and as if by explaining said.

“The Knight Hiraga Chevalier , is a friend from the academy of Her Majesty, if we have a cordial meeting, I assure your Highness will be glad for it.”

The man dressed as a priest with such friendly aura, Saito asked if he was really that young, but for some strange reason, the calculation of age became elusive, for his strong jaw had a strong voice of determination that conveyed his presence.

Noticing the look of Saito, the man offered a bow.

“My name is Ballbelini and I am the Prime Minister, and if I'm not mistaken you should be the fabled hero who accomplished the feat in the Tiger Road."

Then Saito also corresponded with a bow, and from that moment,

“Excuse me, but I want to talk to Her Majesty Queen Charlotte ..." Saito said.

Hearing this Lord Ballbelini with a polite but firm determination shook his head in denial.

“My sincere apologies, but now Her Majesty is very busy.”

“Um, actually I am not a mere knight, I am an official ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain and member of the bureau in charge of negotiations with Gallia,” he said, to prove it, Saito was released by Queen, however Lord Ballbelini remained firm with his refusal.

“It's really a shame ...”

Seeing what was Lord Ballbelini inaccessible, Saito decided to go directly to Tabitha.

“I have something to tell you.”

However, all she did was to stare at Saito helplessly.

“Hiraga-dono, being rude...” Lord Ballbelini interrupting Saito.

“No. I'm not asking you. I'm asking for Tabitha ... I'm asking Her Majesty. Please indeed I have something to ask you.”

However, the answer was harsh and short:

“I'm busy.”

Saito lost his composure.

“Well, tell me are those true? The words you said just now? You seriously plan to collaborate with the crusade?”

Then Tabitha nodded with an expression on her face as if to say: 'Is there a problem?'

“Your... But what, why? What the hell happened?”

“It's okay.”

Due to the levels that reached by the conversation the surrounding nobles grew restless.

“Mr. Ambassador, please leave for later, if you just want to talk, I assure you I will open after a space in my schedule to assist you personally.”

“Hey Tabitha! Explain what was going! Tell me, perhaps you've given to Romalia?! What happened?”

Then trying to end this once and for all, Lord Ballbelini pressed Saito.

“It is enough, if you say another word, I have no choice but to accuse you of heresy.”

In the time Saito was about to answer, a voice from behind stopped him.

“Hey Saito! Time to go! You've bothered enough all these gentlemen!”

It was Guiche, to see carefully, all the boys had gathered were Ondine Knights, then whispered something in his ear.

“ ... I understand your feelings, but you have to be careful! You have to take account your actions here! This is not Tristain.”

Because of his words, Saito finally calm down.

“ ... I'm sorry.”

Then he made a deep bow and Saito started to leave.

Within the celebration, it was almost entirely the topic of conversation, the proclamation that only a few moments ago had made by the Queen Charlotte. Nearly all the nobles were present, they could be in a state of turmoil and grief.

It was inevitable, in their memories even came vividly the image of the entire imperial fleet reduced to ashes in Carcassonne, due to the magic created by the previous elf priest, that immense fireball ...

Besides, the fact that they were raised with the idea that engaging in a fight with the elves was just crazy.

Still ... There was no nobleman that could try to go against the orders of Romalia or the queen of Gallia.

Indeed it has been decided the battle against the elves, was heard to say in conversations, as if the matter had nothing to do with them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter11|Chapter 11]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter10

2013-06-13T19:22:08Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement */

===Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement===

It happened in the first week of Ansuul, Hagar the day of Freya.

In order to attend the garden party, the most recognized Tristain nobles turned their caravans and head towards Versailles.

Heading towards the territory of Gallia, the main caravan of Tristain finally arrived at the docks of the port city of An-Re.

The view of the all vessels belonging to all nations of Halkeginia stationed in that port on the shores of this giant lake, was truly admirable.

Once ashore, the main caravan of Queen Henrietta was preparing to head to "Varsenda" from then it would take about 4 hours to reach Versailles via wagon. Unfortunately, At the time they were about to leave, the harsh summer sun slowed their progress.

Then they decided to take a break in a place after crossing the bridge of La-Vaare. However, if they were to meet with the ambassadors of Gallia, the caravan would need to continue immediately. Along the main road they could see the growing commotion that produced such movement of people, and throughout the surrounding area that were ones without houses, people now crushed as if a festival was happening.

The first thing to consider that time was the arrangement of Queen Henrietta’s tent.

Then the pages and some soldiers were started collecting straw bales from the surrounding houses, which were used to construct a couch.

Soon, some farmers at that place had started selling baskets of fresh bread and fruit to the members of the caravan. Even some vendors were able to provide wine. After a moment as it was expected, the sounds of laughter and singing could be heard everywhere.

Among the buyers were the Ondine Knights who had a good supply of wine and snacks, which give them a desire to join the growing commotion. Even for this selected group of the queen, it seemed that the current conditions were nice enough to want the ‘enjoyment‘ provided by this small town.

Besides, it was fair to all those present, both noble and soldiers, to be allowed a little fun, after the constant battle they had to fight recently.

Even so, within the happy commotion had arisen, a face that did not appear anywhere in the festival can be seen.

“Haa……………”

It was Saito.

Over the course of two weeks, he was devoted to a frantic search for Louise, however after his arrival at the first provincial town, the traces of the whereabouts of Louise disappeared.

No matter where he look, no matter who he asked, he could not find signs of Louise anywhere. So as expected, because of the growing anxiety on the part of parents and sisters of Louise, they, themselves, organized a search party. That was the information he had obtained from the letter sent by Cattleya.

Saito had planned to make a home visit to La Vallière and report everything so far, however:

"Due to the circumstances, it would be a great inconvenience if my careless father came to kill you, so I ask you right now to refrain from visiting La Vallière". Saito read the letter.

Ultimately, Saito was convinced to leave the search to them, so that he could return to fulfill his obligations. This is the reason why Saito at this time was one of the members of the caravan ambassadors.

He had no choice, he had to fulfill his duty as part of the bureau of negotiations, including the part he was to Louise ...

But ... after unsuccessfully searching her relentlessly for two weeks. ''Saito, do you really think you'll be able to meet her again?''

While he was lost in these thoughts, Saito had walked away from his official duties.

The crestfallen and heartbroken Saito decided to leave the caravan to a place where he could be alone. Then with a stick he picked up off the floor he began to sting the earth.

''I cannot be with Louise.''

When thinking about this, it seemed that he had lost all the urges to continue with his life. Nothing mattered. Not the fact that he let the people who attacked him escape, nor the party to celebrate the coronation, nothing in the world seemed real, he came to believe that what he saw with his eyes was seen only as a spectator who was in front of the TV.

Tapping the earth once again and Saito suddenly found himself drawing the figure of Louise on earth.

His grief, desperation and pathos gathered everyone in a sad view of what was Saito now.

“Who-is-lle-ved to-the-beautiful-and-word-fits-ment of ro-sa ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~” '''(!)'''

While Saito sang his version of a kindergarten nursery rhyme, he ended his drawing to see it well and did not know if what he had drawn was Louise or an alien.

When Saito came to these conditions, Siesta, without fail, always appeared and try to encourage him, however at this time she was in Des Ornières. She along with Professor Colbert had decided to stay if Louise finally returned to Des Ornières.

“But why put on an ugly face? Now do not worry, just drink!”

Malicorne had come to say this, only to put a bottle of wine in Saito’s mouth.

“Gu Fuh gugugugugugugu!”

Malicorne didn't stop until the wine bottle was empty, then detached it from the mouth of Saito with a "PPAH".

“What do you think you're doing?”

“Really, that face you were making ... Like I say, Louise is not coming back, so give up.”

“B, but that would be ...”

“If I will tell you in the clearest way possible, she does not want to see you anymore, can you even realize the significance of her actions?”

Due to shock Saito dropped to his knees on the floor while a sudden tremor came from his body.

Then Guiche and others who could not pass unnoticed by their actions, promptly withdrew Malicorne from Saito’s side.

“Oh, hey, that's wrong, and let me go.”

“But you're saying..”

Then Malicorne addressed them with an emphatic scream and said:

“You see, it has to be now, do not you think this is a critical time to see if Saito may or may not become a man? You know, a man must accept a separation and approach it as an aspect of himself, this is what makes one grow as a person. Now what this guy needs is to face reality." After saying this Malicorne could not stop assenting himself, as if what he had said was the absolute truth.

“Certainly much of your impromptu speech is true, but…” This was added by Kirche, who was very overwhelmed by her desire to return to see her friend Tabitha, also appeared on the scene accompanied by Tiffania.

“This is very problematic.” Tiffania said. Malicorne shook his head.

Then with a gentle gaze he began to approach her. Tiffania reacted immediately and placed both of her hands against her chest, as a precaution to what she knew was coming.

“Miss Westwood, actually ...”

In the instant Malicorne said that, Tiffania instinctively shook his head.

“No!”

“But I did not say anything.”

“No matter what you say, I can ensure those 'things' are rare.”

At this rate, Malicorne the only thing could do was to show a smile full of sadness on his face.

“Ahh I give up ... I guess that's what I get for doing what I always do, but since ... but this time I swear I was going to say something serious.”

After this strange apology, Tiffania could not help but give it a try.

“Well, you mean.”

“Well, ... Did you not please Saito, with those big breasts?”

With an unpleasant feeling, they heard these words arise from a disturbingly eloquent Malicorne, his tone nevertheless actually showed off that he said it was for the sake of his friend. His serene face only further helped convince others of his pure intentions, but in the end, everyone was frustrated by his lack of tact, saying the worst possible words.

“As I thought, you see, when one is depressed you must have breasts, and most importantly they gotta be huge, if you think there can not be any better. And indeed, those breasts ... we have the owner of those breasts, after all I do not think there is anyone more qualified than you Miss Westwood.”

As expected to happened, Tiffania seemed disposed to use the Void, she was heaving and started waving her wand, but despite this Malicorne did not stop his words.

“Magic? You're thinking of using it? You used that to help Saito before, right? Then use that to help Saito now! Seriously just do it for the good of Saito!”

“Ei.” After reciting a little spell, Tiffania waved her hand.

“I'm a chicken! Pío, pio, pio, pio.”

Then Malicorne left the area while shaking his arms like wings.

After what happened, Tiffania glanced toward Saito and then approached him.

What she found was a disabled Saito muttering only nonsense. Seeing him in that state, Tiffania could not help but feel a great sadness.

“Saito do not worry, I assure you fully that Louise will come back, and when she do be sure to apologize to her properly, do you understand?

“Really? Really she'll come back again...?”

Tiffania nodded sweetly to that question.

“Do not worry, Louise really likes to return to do her job, I guarantee you that she will return home ...”

Tiffania kept saying this over and over again to comfort Saito.

In her tent, Queen Henrietta was preparing to hear the report of Agnes, which only a moment ago had just arrived on her horse at full gallop,

“You finally arrived.” So saying Henrietta let out a sigh.

The report was about the discovered information about the criminal group that attacked the village of Saito in Cherphis, then Agnes continued relating the research findings.

However, the information obtained after the completion of the research process was still incomplete.

“We are sure to inspect in details the entire area where the village is located, Cherphis but ... still we could not find a trace of the criminal group. Also it was reported that investigations carried out simultaneously to the nobles that you suspect or have motive of some resentment against Chevalier Hiraga-dono yet ...”

Then to see the difficulty in Agnes to describe the situation with words, Henrietta deduced the reason for his distress.

“Too many, that's what you're saying right?”

“It's just as you say, the main reason seems to be his position as a commoner who acquired a peerage but apart from the above I can not imagine anything more, plus you have to add the fact that although he was popular with the masses it might arouse jealousy among them for his privileged position.”

Therefore, apart from the families of the students of the academy of magic, arguably everyone can have a reason to attack, if I may be frank, this is a situation where you will not get anywhere from research only.

Then Henrietta had no other choice but to assent to the conclusion of Agnes, and then thought to himself: ''what would have happened if he had also given the title of Baron ...''

“But we also have something even in our behalf, investigations ultimately yielded to significant track.”

“Please say what you have learned.”

“It's a name of the group that dominates the underworld, is the result maybe of infiltration of Tristainian kingdom.”

“The underworld?”

“Yes, apparently a group specializing in dirty jobs, some individuals with incredible skills, apparently belonging to the army of Gallia, what was his name ...? oh yeah they are the members of the Order of Chevalier of North Partel, as reported in Tristain, they managed to sneak into the change of government after abruptly raised by Gallia.”

The North Chevalie Partel, the secret order of knights of Gallia, Henrietta was also aware of the rumors that were said about them. Military Intelligence, murders ... an order of chivalry dedicated to shady jobs, gentlemen who were engaged to a gentleman would not do.

“The called "group" right?”

“Yes, 'Elemental Siblings', the way they name their group.”

Then Henrietta recalled the words of Saito, when the woman who attacked him call "onii-sama" to her partner ...

“If I'm pretty sure they are.”

“In fact, by various rumors circulating in the kingdom, I have heard of them several times, they work like ghosts, they never let their prey escape, and also ... they are known for never having failed in one of their missions.”

“But Saito-dono return alive. They only get him knockout ...”

“I do not know why, but it may be the case that their mission was only to intimidate.”

“If that was the reason, he was lucky, but…”

“But the next time may not be so good.”

Then with a mortified expression on her face Henrietta shook her head.

“Perhaps we could offer a reward, giving citizens a promotion to give us help with the case.”

“That's an interesting idea however, it is likely that the whole thing might end up in chaos.”

''As imagined, right now is when I think I should marry an influential nobleman to have their support. How can I even be able to protect one of my knights?!''

Even knowing what was the cause, Henrietta cannot help but feel disappointed to Louise, who had just disappeared leaving her duty, and now she was really needed.

“ ... Oh I envy it, to live only for love!”

“What are you trying to say?”

“No ... It's nothing.”

“Please I wish you were more considerate and to think in my position, because in reality I have nothing, at least I would like to try comfort you a little, in these times when you really need it ...”

The caravan had finally arrived at Versailles, they were assigned to a guest house, but even having said that, the truth was that the only prepared the rooms were for Queen Henrietta and a few members of her cabinet. As for members of guards, that includes the knights and soldiers, they have been assigned only on the field where they installed hospedasen tents.

"As of tomorrow it will be a busy day due to the celebration, so please take the time today to rest calmly" this was the message that the emissaries of Gallia left for the visitors of the guest house. Then they exit the lobby to continue their activities.

After talking to Agnes and the ladies of the court, Henrietta was left alone in her room. She had several things in mind for the long awaited garden party.

But the main reason for her visit was definitely checking the true intentions of the new Queen Charlotte. Queen Charlotte who had decided to join forces with Romalia to achieve her crowning ... ''Could it be that her cooperation with Romalia, was because they wanted to continue the crusade?'' Precisely that was the matter Henrietta wanted to check.

Even knowing they were at critical moments ... the government is fighting to stabilize the kingdom for they did allow knights of plebeian origin, only showing jealousy, and someone out there had even hired a murderer to realize their hatred. And Louise just thinking about it without considering others and fled to disappear completely.

“Everyone is so selfish. Is there no one who feels a real desire to help others?”

Henrietta then summoned Saito, thought at least to take a walk with him to clear her head. She also considered talking with him concerning her meeting with the Queen of Gallia and also she had to deal with the issue of the group that was attack him. All this was imperative to notify.

But the main reason for calling him was...

"I want to see him."

She just wanted to be with him and see his face, she had raised a number of reasons, but in the end her desire to meet him was what drove her actions.

Henrietta then rang a bell to call one of her servants.

“At this moment I feel like taking a little ride... then, I must also discuss official matters with him please send Chevalier Hiraga-dono of Ondine Brigade.”

In just a moment, the servant had brought Saito in the presence of the queen.

Then with a face as if experiencing an extreme fatigue and a total lack of strength Saito said:

“You called me?”

“Yes, I’ll take a walk, and I command you to be my escort.”

Then Saito fully recovered his composure and give the queen a respectful reverence. Due to the sudden seriousness of Saito, Henrietta could not help but feel little weird for her actions.

All the way from her room to the exit in the lobby, Henrietta showed her face like a queen of exemplary decency, which even for a moment showed signs of familiarity with his escort Saito, who was always a step behind her.

But at that very moment, the guest house of Versailles seemed to have become a popular social meeting place, everywhere eminent nobles were dressed in their most splendid attire, they along with the ambassadors, could be seen happy and enjoying their casual talks.

As the queen passed by, those noble realizing her presence, recover their composure and made a bow. However, as if they were just air, Henrietta walked past them ignoring them because this is not an official event she did not look for obligation to greet them, but although she did ignore them only for practical reasons, she does not seemed to dislike their attitude.

When you stop and see her, Henrietta was seen as a magnificent queen, despite appearing to forget those who were around her , her Majesty’s presence was enough for them, and by her side Saito did not seem, at this moment , to have slightest interest on Queen Henrietta.

Then Saito thought could it be possible that Henrietta the he had seen that time in that little inn ... and also at that time in the basement of Des Ornières, be the same person?

Outside the guest house, the day seemed to be coming to an end in order to give way to night, but they found the large amount of people out there, which was composed of all those invited foreign nations, surpassed by far the fuss found before them.

Then Henrietta decided to hide behind the hood of her robe.

The Palace of Versailles was broad, almost the same dimensions as the country through which they passed en route to here.

In their walk they came to a large garden full of flowering shrubs, which by its composition resembled a maze, the shrubs of the place were filled with summer blue flowers, which they did not know the name.

So without a second thought Henrietta set out to explore it, entering the labyrinth ...

In their trek through the maze they found a small bench, Henrietta sat down and remove her hood.

With flower essence combined with the cool dampness found due to the plants, the rigid presence of Henrietta vanished. Then with an air like a young villager, she stretched her body before heading to Saito.

“You should also sit down.” said Henrietta with a melodious voice.

Saito then sat down beside her.

“I did not want anyone to hear us.”

Hearing this, Henrietta felt a bit of excitement.

“No, actually it is not something of such importance.” She said.

Then Saito nodded to her in a crude form.

Lately, this was the condition in which they developed the meetings between them, as an implicit agreement that they avoided each other talking, to break the tension, the first to say something was Henrietta.

“It will be tomorrow ... how should I explain it… about Queen Charlotte. I wonder what was her true intentions, I want to find out what are the circumstances that still involved with Romalia.”

“Yes.”

Saito's voice which sounded as if it came from an empty place, evidenced by his lack of courage.

“Also ... the information concerning the thugs who attacked you, apparently they are known as the "Elemental Siblings" are a group coming from Gallia which specializes in dirty jobs, a subject quite dangerous ...”

“They really is.“ Saito said without showing any sign of strength.

“You speak as if talking of matters concerning another person. You should get out of that depression, for your sake and that of others.”

“Sorry, but ... is as, no more strength left in me, I know that what I say is unacceptable but ...

Henrietta then furrowed her brows, she felt as if the words of Saito was trying to blame her for something.

“Everything you say, it seems as if everything was my fault.”

“Huh?”

Saito stared at Henrietta for a moment, he could see the anger in her eyes, then Saito worriedly said.

“E, that is... course not. Here I am the only culprit. I was the one...”

“Tell me, what perhaps did we do something wrong.” Said Henrietta and then press her lips.

“Well, that would be...”

“Louise is gone, at this time we cannot do anything about it, so we know we can not conclude which were her true intentions, all pass through you own conviction, but you are not yet able to act according to your own feelings. If so, let me be the only one receiving the consequences of that sin, but if maybe ... if it were not so.”

“ If not ...?”

“You would not have the right to feel so dejected as how you feel now.”

Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.[[File:ZnT17-207.jpg|thumbnail|Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.]]

“ ... Not that I can accept my own feelings.”

After hearing this Henrietta stared at Saito with a cold stare.

“ ... You do not look like a man.”

“ What did you say?”

“It's not like you lost control of yourself for a trance, right? It seems that you blame me for having seduced, that so numb.”

“ And was it not!?”

“Where did you get that idea, please tell me.”

“ Seriously're wondering what you've done!? That's what you're saying!”

Upon hearing this mean words, Henrietta look back at Saito with disdain.

“That was just, something you wanted to do on your own at any time that I try to seduce you.”

“Well, I, I do not remember it has been like that! With all the sensuality that I did not try to hide for a second.”

“You say that everything was the fault of sensuality, that's all you have to say?”

Defeated, Saito lost his strength again and dropped his shoulders.

“.. . If I had to say it in a way, is that I did not realize what I had until I lost it, I realized that I need Louise at my side, and so I really want it, that I do not fight these 70000 soldiers to rescue Tristain, I did it to save Louise. Because Louise was here, I decided to stay in this world.”

“And now that Louise has disappeared, you’re leaving everything you set out and go back to your world, is that the meaning of your words?”

Saito said, shaking his head.

“No ... What I said was what I considered my reason, but a reason after all is just, a right. But in the end all I'm doing is being irresponsible, so after that moment of weakness let me make amends, forgive me for I have caused concern to all.

Listening to the regain senses of Saito, Henrietta's face turned a little surprised, and then blushing with embarrassment.

“ ... I apologize, apparently for a moment I lost control of myself.”

“... No.”

“Maybe it's because I do not know many reliable people, but over time I have come to depend on you, I can assure you it is the same with her, Louise has come to depend on you as much as you depend on her.”

For a moment, both were seen each other, but ... regaining their senses, looked away quickly, then Saito said, almost sighing:

“I ... This happened when I was in my world, my life was quite common, even without actually behaving in a bad way, I cannot say I was a good person. In my world, I have not found anything to be able to become passionate, then the days just constantly passing one after another without change, until one day I just became an adult and still nothing major happened, it was just to pass the time for the sake of time itself then it seemed normal as things should be, or so I thought.”

“ ........”

“But coming into this world, I could find for the first time, my reason for living, the meaning of my life lay in this world. And it was pretty simple, it was Louise. Never in my life have I seen a girl so pretty. She may be flippant and selfish, but still that's part of what she is, in my attempts to protect her, little by little I gained achievements, and in the end ... I turned to different people that need me. And then my reason was becoming larger. The fact that all needed me, really made me very happy, because until now it has never been like that in my life.

Henrietta silently listened carefully to what Saito had to say.

“And that's why I, that's why I became lighthearted, leaving and neglecting what was really important so I ended up losing both Louise and Derf, but it was not until it was too late, I could understand.”

For a moment Henrietta was silent but ... She closed her eyes slowly.

“ ... seems that now is the time to return.”

“Yes.”

The two got up, then steer their way to the guest house. Without realizing when, and the two moons in the sky lit up the garden, doing all that beautiful glow flower bed.

While Saito was watching the brightness of the moon, he failed to avoid himself wondering:

''What is the meaning of me being in this place?''

The meaning of his own existence.

He was 'solo' until he came to this world and noticed that idea ... so far not even going through his head that there was "a meaning".

Probably if he was still in his world, he would not have raised this question and would spend his life without thinking about it, just being born, grow and eventually die.

Only recently the meaning was very clear to him.

Everything was by Louise.

He did for the welfare of that young girl that makes his heart vibrate ... But now she was gone, she decided to disappear forever from his sight.

After he had reached this world, Saito discovered the endless of thing before that was unknown to him, things that he will never be able to discover if he had stayed in Tokyo ...

''But right now, I could not find a reason to move forward. Wherever I see the world had turned into a gray, which I had to do something to regain its meaning, I do not know.''

However, he knew he had work to do, he knew that an imminent danger hanging over them.

Henrietta had said "I could do it", however inside me I could not even trust and believe in myself to do it again.

The next day the garden party was held to commemorate the coronation of Queen.

Early on, enormous fireworks could be seen flying through the sky, and as cheering the environment, the musicians played continuously from the selected range of musical pieces.

In the front garden of the recently completed Grand Troyes Palace, leaders and renowned personalities of all nations had gathered. Those who are present were astonished to learn that the palace of the majesty had been built in such a short time, they could not do but praise the incredible potential of the labor force in Gallia.

At the moment the palace gates opened and unveiled to those who are present the figure of the new Queen Charlotte, the distinguished guests did not stop to look at the childlike wonder of the new queen. They had heard that her age was only 16 years however, one would think it was 2 maybe 3 years younger.

And they could not help but mention, that queen wearing attire that for whatever reason, strongly attracted the eyes of the guests.

It was normal, that these events one must wear the most dazzling and glorious dresses that one could use. By becoming the ruler of the great nation of Gallia, she had the most skilled tailors in the kingdom, which would be weird if she did not always present the most magnificent clothes possible.

At this time, the ladies at rows closest to the new queen, could distinguish the elegant extravagance of the current outfits worn by her Majesty, to express a fair trial, one could say that the costume of the queen of Gallia was a marking pattern throughout the fashion of Halkeginia.

Still... Also it must be said that clothes the new Queen Charlotte dressed right now, were somewhat rare.

Her enormous dress resembled an outfit of that a nun for its white design, simple and austere, but was adorned by a jewel in her chest as if it were some kind of amendment, it was stamped with a cross.

To the right and left of the Queen were a group of nobles who offered a bow, then act as if following the script of a play, was prepared to cast the spell of "Detect Magic".

This was a crucial part of the ceremony, they had to prove in front of all present, that she was the real Queen Charlotte.

After waiting for a while, not having any reaction by the magic launched just a little earlier, distinguished guests let out a sigh that released the uncertainty that accompanied the ceremony.

Finally, this had proved the true identity of the queen.

From that moment Queen Charlotte had to go to the table prepared in her honor for there to occupy the leading place among the guests, which she would give her words of greeting as program was planned.

Then everyone present imagined that the next move by the Queen would be to accompany them in celebration after going downstairs.

Still ... Queen Charlotte stood motionless in the place she had occupied. Then as if ready to report something, she raised her right hand.

The commotion increasingly grew among the guests who waited expectantly.

“As the queen responsible for governing the kingdom of Gallia, I took the initiative in forming an alliance with the rulers of Romalia, so, with all our power as a nation we will continue our role in the crusade. Halkeginia will always have the divine protection from the founder!”

For a moment the whole place was silent, then quickly an intense outcry spread as if it were a wave.

As expected, the new government is just a puppet of Romalia, so this was the real intention why Romalia invaded Gallia. These were the kind of comments that were beginning to hear from the congregation.

“But you said...”

Upon hearing this statement, Henrietta had been in shock, completely pale then her body ended up collapsing, only the timely help of Agnes and Guiche, prevented her from falling to the ground, then her two companions were set in place to safeguard the queen.

Just steps away, Saito who had been assigned the task of leading Ondine had turned completely pale.

''But what was those words mean just now?

How can Tabitha collaborate with Romalia?''

In truth, it devastatingly shocked all those who are present.

For a moment he thought that perhaps it was not Tabitha, chances are it was someone else, he thought that perhaps she had been hypnotized by some kind of potion ...

But then he remembered, and shook his head.

He had seen only moments ago, and they had cast Detect Magic on her. Therefore, it was clear that this was the real Tabitha ...

“If you think, maybe it means that outfit similar to what a nun wears ... We anticipated little on what she had planned to do ...

“I think this is very strange, as if Romalia had planned everything to ensure this will result in coronation and so… Romalia, indeed have some guys who are very skilled.” This was the dialogue that from Malicorne and Gimli.

“You are wrong,” Saito said.

“In which way we are wrong?”, now she said it that she would cooperate for the continuation of the crusade.

“Tabitha cannot tell that kind of thing!”

“What? But you heard her just now, didn't you?”

By saying this, Saito had been shocked as he thought he had never heard directly from the mouth of Tabitha that she was against continuing the crusade, he only thought that because of the close friendship they had, their ideals and principles would be the same, or at least that's what I always thought ...

“Hey you, let me explain, political beliefs and friendship are two entirely different matters. It may be true that your friendship with her is very close however, note that it is no wonder that she thinks in a different way than yours. “ Reynald somehow trying to comfort Saito.

Saito could not help but shake his legs. Tabitha just now, went to her desk to receive and the praises from her guests.

Seeing this, Saito started running.

In front of Tabitha’s table a lot of famous people had formed to give their praises, as expected there was huge row formed, then Saito helplessly, trying to break through the row of people, which as a result caused the discontentment of the nobles that were present.

“Hey that's wrong! Go to where you came from peasant!”

Then he has no choice but wait in line at end of the row.

Saito could not yet perceive something strange in Tabitha at the distance he saw her, but her aura seemed somehow changed, there was no basis for thinking it was something more than just his imagination.

Then Saito noted that Tabitha had makeup for the occasion. Her lips have red lipstick, her eyelashes were curled and makeup was fairly simple, yet ... Would that change her aura just now, was it because of the makeup?

After waiting an hour, it was finally his turn. Then Saito, opposite to Tabitha, looked into her eyes, she returned his gaze, however Saito could not find in her eyes any affection or even the feeling of longing to meet an old friend.

“I am an ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain, my name is Saito Chevalier de Hiraga Des Ornières.”

Not wondering about his greeting, because it was a courtesy that required the label.

“It's been a long time.”

“Do you still remember me? “

Then he thought, "that's obvious isn’t it?" But it was a question that had assaulted his mind after meeting with Tabitha in such strange conditions.

“I remember you.”

In this strange conversation, nobles surrounding them demonstrated bitter amazement, however the man who was behind Tabitha, came to them, and as if by explaining said.

“The Knight Hiraga Chevalier , is a friend from the academy of Her Majesty, if we have a cordial meeting, I assure your Highness will be glad for it.”

The man dressed as a priest with such friendly aura, Saito did ask if he was really young, for some strange reason, the calculation of age may became elusive, for his strong jaw has a strong voice of determination that conveyed his presence.

Noticing the look of Saito, the man offered a bow.

“My name is Ballbelini and I am the Prime Minister, and if I'm not mistaken you should be the fabled hero who performed the feat in the Tiger Road. “

Then Saito also corresponded with a bow, and from that moment,

“Excuse me, but I want to talk to Her Majesty Queen Charlotte ... “ Saito said.

Hearing this Lord Ballbelini with a polite but firm determination shook his head in denial.

“My sincere apologies, but now Her Majesty is very busy.”

“Um, actually I am not a mere knight, I am an official ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain and member of the bureau in charge of negotiations with Gallia.” said, to prove it, Saito was released by Queen, however Lord Ballbelini remained firm with his refusal.

“It's really a shame ...”

Seeing what was Lord Ballbelini inaccessible, Saito decided to go directly to Tabitha.

“I have something to tell you.”

However, all she did was to stare at Saito helplessly.

“Hiraga-dono, being rude...” Lord Ballbelini interrupting Saito.

“No. I'm not asking you. I'm asking for Tabitha ... I'm asking Her Majesty. Please indeed I have something to ask you.”

However, the answer was harsh and short:

“I'm busy.”

Saito lost his composure.

“Well, tell me are those true? the words you said just now? You seriously plan to collaborate with the crusade?”

Then Tabitha nodded with an expression on her face as if to say: 'Is there a problem?'

“Your... But what, why? What the hell happened?”

“It's okay.”

Due to the levels that reached by the conversation the surrounding nobles grew restless.

“Mr. Ambassador, please leave for later, if you just want to talk, I assure you I will open after a space in my schedule to assist you personally.”

“Hey Tabitha! Explain what was going! Tell me, perhaps you've given to Romalia?! What happened?”

Then trying to end this once and for all, Lord Ballbelini pressed Saito.

“It is enough, if you say another word, I have no choice but to accuse you of heresy.”

In the time Saito was about to answer, a voice from behind stopped him.

“Hey Saito! Time to go! You've bothered enough all these gentlemen!”

It was Guiche, to see carefully, all the boys had gathered were Ondine Knights, then whispered something in his ear.

“ ... I understand your feelings, but you have to be careful! You have to take account your actions here! This is not Tristain.”

Because of his words, Saito finally calm down.

“ ... I'm sorry.”

Then he made a deep bow and Saito started to leave.

Within the celebration, it was almost entirely the topic of conversation, the proclamation that only a few moments ago had made by the Queen Charlotte. Nearly all the nobles were present, they could be in a state of turmoil and grief.

It was inevitable, in their memories even came vividly the image of the entire imperial fleet reduced to ashes in Carcassonne, due to the magic created by the previous elf priest, that immense fireball ...

Besides, the fact that they were raised with the idea that engaging in a fight with the elves was just crazy.

Still ... There were no nobleman that could try to go against the orders of Romalia or the queen of Gallia.

Indeed it has been decided the battle against the elves, was heard to say in conversations, as if the matter had nothing to do with them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter11|Chapter 11]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter10

2013-06-13T19:20:48Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement */

===Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement===

It happened in the first week of Ansuul, Hagar the day of Freya.

In order to attend the garden party, the most recognized Tristain nobles turned their caravans and head towards Versailles.

Heading towards the territory of Gallia, the main caravan of Tristain finally arrived at the docks of the port city of An-Re.

The view of the all vessels belonging to all nations of Halkeginia stationed in that port on the shores of this giant lake, was truly admirable.

Once ashore, the main caravan of Queen Henrietta was preparing to head to "Varsenda" from then it would take about 4 hours to reach Versailles via wagon. Unfortunately, At the time they were about to leave, the harsh summer sun slowed their progress.

Then they decided to take a break in a place after crossing the bridge of La-Vaare. However, if they were to meet with the ambassadors of Gallia, the caravan would need to continue immediately. Along the main road they could see the growing commotion that produced such movement of people, and throughout the surrounding area that were ones without houses, people now crushed as if a festival was happening.

The first thing to consider that time was the arrangement of Queen Henrietta’s tent.

Then the pages and some soldiers were started collecting straw bales from the surrounding houses, which were used to construct a couch.

Soon, some farmers at that place had started selling baskets of fresh bread and fruit to the members of the caravan. Even some vendors were able to provide wine. After a moment as it was expected, the sounds of laughter and singing could be heard everywhere.

Among the buyers were the Ondine Knights who had a good supply of wine and snacks, which give them a desire to join the growing commotion. Even for this selected group of the queen, it seemed that the current conditions were nice enough to want the ‘enjoyment‘ provided by this small town.

Besides, it was fair to all those present, both noble and soldiers, to be allowed a little fun, after the constant battle they had to fight recently.

Even so, within the happy commotion had arisen, a face that did not appear anywhere in the festival can be seen.

“Haa……………”

It was Saito.

Over the course of two weeks, he was devoted to a frantic search for Louise, however after his arrival at the first provincial town, the traces of the whereabouts of Louise disappeared.

No matter where he look, no matter who he asked, he could not find signs of Louise anywhere. So as expected, because of the growing anxiety on the part of parents and sisters of Louise, they, themselves, organized a search party. That was the information he had obtained from the letter sent by Cattleya.

Saito had planned to make a home visit to La Vallière and report everything so far, however:

"Due to the circumstances, it would be a great inconvenience if my careless father came to kill you, so I ask you right now to refrain from visiting La Vallière". Saito read the letter.

Ultimately, Saito was convinced to leave the search to them, so that he could return to fulfill his obligations. This is the reason why Saito at this time was one of the members of the caravan ambassadors.

He had no choice, he had to fulfill his duty as part of the bureau of negotiations, including the part he was to Louise ...

But ... after unsuccessfully searching her relentlessly for two weeks. ''Saito, do you really think you'll be able to meet her again?''

While he was lost in these thoughts, Saito had walked away from his official duties.

The crestfallen and heartbroken Saito decided to leave the caravan to a place where he could be alone. Then with a stick he picked up off the floor he began to sting the earth.

''I cannot be with Louise.''

When thinking about this, it seemed that he had lost all the urges to continue with his life. Nothing mattered. Not the fact that he let the people who attacked him escape, nor the party to celebrate the coronation, nothing in the world seemed real, he came to believe that what he saw with his eyes was seen only as a spectator who was in front of the TV.

Tapping the earth once again and Saito suddenly found himself drawing the figure of Louise on earth.

His grief, desperation and pathos gathered everyone in a sad view of what was Saito now.

“Who-is-lle-ved to-the-beautiful-and-word-fits-ment of ro-sa ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~” '''(!)'''

While Saito sang his version of a kindergarten nursery rhyme, he ended his drawing to see it well and did not know if what he had drawn was Louise or an alien.

When Saito came to these conditions, Siesta, without fail, always appeared and try to encourage him, however at this time she was in Des Ornières. She along with Professor Colbert had decided to stay if Louise finally returned to Des Ornières.

“But why put on an ugly face? Now do not worry, just drink!”

Malicorne had come to say this, only to put a bottle of wine in Saito’s mouth.

“Gu Fuh gugugugugugugu!”

Malicorne didn't stop until the wine bottle was empty, then detached it from the mouth of Saito with a "PPAH".

“What do you think you're doing?”

“Really, that face you were doing ... Like I say, Louise is not coming back, so give up.”

“B, but that would be ...”

“If I will tell you in the clearest way possible, she does not want to see you anymore, can you even realize the significance of her actions?”

Due to shock Saito dropped to his knees on the floor while a sudden tremor came from his body.

Then Guiche and others who could not pass unnoticed by their actions, promptly withdrew Malicorne from Saito’s side.

“Oh, hey, that's wrong, and let me go.”

“But you're saying..”

Then Malicorne addressed them with an emphatic scream and said:

“You see, it has to be now, do not you think this is a critical time to see if Saito may or may not become a man? You know, a man must accept a separation and approach it as an aspect of himself, this is what makes one grow as a person. Now what this guy needs is to face reality." After saying this Malicorne could not stop assenting himself, as if what he had said was the absolute truth.

“Certainly much of your impromptu speech is true, but…” This was added by Kirche, who was very overwhelmed by her desire to return to see her friend Tabitha, also appeared on the scene accompanied by Tiffania.

“This is very problematic.” Tiffania said. Malicorne shook his head.

Then with a gentle gaze he began to approach her. Tiffania reacted immediately and placed both of her hands against her chest, as a precaution to what she knew was coming.

“Miss Westwood, actually ...”

In the instant Malicorne said that, Tiffania instinctively shook his head.

“No!”

“But I did not say anything.”

“No matter what you say, I can ensure those 'things' are rare.”

At this rate, Malicorne the only thing could do was to show a smile full of sadness on his face.

“Ahh I give up ... I guess that's what I get for doing what I always do, but since ... but this time I swear I was going to say something serious.”

After this strange apology, Tiffania could not help but give it a try.

“Well, you mean.”

“Well, ... Did you not please Saito, with those big breasts?”

With an unpleasant feeling, they heard these words arise from a disturbingly eloquent Malicorne, his tone nevertheless actually showed off that he said it was for the sake of his friend. His serene face only further helped convince others of his pure intentions, but in the end, everyone was frustrated by his lack of tact, saying the worst possible words.

“As I thought, you see, when one is depressed you must have breasts, and most importantly they gotta be huge, if you think there can not be any better. And indeed, those breasts ... we have the owner of those breasts, after all I do not think there is anyone more qualified than you Miss Westwood.”

As expected to happened, Tiffania seemed disposed to use the Void, she was heaving and started waving her wand, but despite this Malicorne did not stop his words.

“Magic? You're thinking of using it? You used that to help Saito before, right? Then use that to help Saito now! Seriously just do it for the good of Saito!”

“Ei.” After reciting a little spell, Tiffania waved her hand.

“I'm a chicken! Pío, pio, pio, pio.”

Then Malicorne left the area while shaking his arms like wings.

After what happened, Tiffania glanced toward Saito and then approached him.

What she found was a disabled Saito muttering only nonsense. Seeing him in that state, Tiffania could not help but feel a great sadness.

“Saito do not worry, I assure you fully that Louise will come back, and when she do be sure to apologize to her properly, do you understand?

“Really? Really she'll come back again...?”

Tiffania nodded sweetly to that question.

“Do not worry, Louise really likes to return to do her job, I guarantee you that she will return home ...”

Tiffania kept saying this over and over again to comfort Saito.

In her tent, Queen Henrietta was preparing to hear the report of Agnes, which only a moment ago had just arrived on her horse at full gallop,

“You finally arrived.” So saying Henrietta let out a sigh.

The report was about the discovered information about the criminal group that attacked the village of Saito in Cherphis, then Agnes continued relating the research findings.

However, the information obtained after the completion of the research process was still incomplete.

“We are sure to inspect in details the entire area where the village is located, Cherphis but ... still we could not find a trace of the criminal group. Also it was reported that investigations carried out simultaneously to the nobles that you suspect or have motive of some resentment against Chevalier Hiraga-dono yet ...”

Then to see the difficulty in Agnes to describe the situation with words, Henrietta deduced the reason for his distress.

“Too many, that's what you're saying right?”

“It's just as you say, the main reason seems to be his position as a commoner who acquired a peerage but apart from the above I can not imagine anything more, plus you have to add the fact that although he was popular with the masses it might arouse jealousy among them for his privileged position.”

Therefore, apart from the families of the students of the academy of magic, arguably everyone can have a reason to attack, if I may be frank, this is a situation where you will not get anywhere from research only.

Then Henrietta had no other choice but to assent to the conclusion of Agnes, and then thought to himself: ''what would have happened if he had also given the title of Baron ...''

“But we also have something even in our behalf, investigations ultimately yielded to significant track.”

“Please say what you have learned.”

“It's a name of the group that dominates the underworld, is the result maybe of infiltration of Tristainian kingdom.”

“The underworld?”

“Yes, apparently a group specializing in dirty jobs, some individuals with incredible skills, apparently belonging to the army of Gallia, what was his name ...? oh yeah they are the members of the Order of Chevalier of North Partel, as reported in Tristain, they managed to sneak into the change of government after abruptly raised by Gallia.”

The North Chevalie Partel, the secret order of knights of Gallia, Henrietta was also aware of the rumors that were said about them. Military Intelligence, murders ... an order of chivalry dedicated to shady jobs, gentlemen who were engaged to a gentleman would not do.

“The called "group" right?”

“Yes, 'Elemental Siblings', the way they name their group.”

Then Henrietta recalled the words of Saito, when the woman who attacked him call "onii-sama" to her partner ...

“If I'm pretty sure they are.”

“In fact, by various rumors circulating in the kingdom, I have heard of them several times, they work like ghosts, they never let their prey escape, and also ... they are known for never having failed in one of their missions.”

“But Saito-dono return alive. They only get him knockout ...”

“I do not know why, but it may be the case that their mission was only to intimidate.”

“If that was the reason, he was lucky, but…”

“But the next time may not be so good.”

Then with a mortified expression on her face Henrietta shook her head.

“Perhaps we could offer a reward, giving citizens a promotion to give us help with the case.”

“That's an interesting idea however, it is likely that the whole thing might end up in chaos.”

''As imagined, right now is when I think I should marry an influential nobleman to have their support. How can I even be able to protect one of my knights?!''

Even knowing what was the cause, Henrietta cannot help but feel disappointed to Louise, who had just disappeared leaving her duty, and now she was really needed.

“ ... Oh I envy it, to live only for love!”

“What are you trying to say?”

“No ... It's nothing.”

“Please I wish you were more considerate and to think in my position, because in reality I have nothing, at least I would like to try comfort you a little, in these times when you really need it ...”

The caravan had finally arrived at Versailles, they were assigned to a guest house, but even having said that, the truth was that the only prepared the rooms were for Queen Henrietta and a few members of her cabinet. As for members of guards, that includes the knights and soldiers, they have been assigned only on the field where they installed hospedasen tents.

"As of tomorrow it will be a busy day due to the celebration, so please take the time today to rest calmly" this was the message that the emissaries of Gallia left for the visitors of the guest house. Then they exit the lobby to continue their activities.

After talking to Agnes and the ladies of the court, Henrietta was left alone in her room. She had several things in mind for the long awaited garden party.

But the main reason for her visit was definitely checking the true intentions of the new Queen Charlotte. Queen Charlotte who had decided to join forces with Romalia to achieve her crowning ... ''Could it be that her cooperation with Romalia, was because they wanted to continue the crusade?'' Precisely that was the matter Henrietta wanted to check.

Even knowing they were at critical moments ... the government is fighting to stabilize the kingdom for they did allow knights of plebeian origin, only showing jealousy, and someone out there had even hired a murderer to realize their hatred. And Louise just thinking about it without considering others and fled to disappear completely.

“Everyone is so selfish. Is there no one who feels a real desire to help others?”

Henrietta then summoned Saito, thought at least to take a walk with him to clear her head. She also considered talking with him concerning her meeting with the Queen of Gallia and also she had to deal with the issue of the group that was attack him. All this was imperative to notify.

But the main reason for calling him was...

"I want to see him."

She just wanted to be with him and see his face, she had raised a number of reasons, but in the end her desire to meet him was what drove her actions.

Henrietta then rang a bell to call one of her servants.

“At this moment I feel like taking a little ride... then, I must also discuss official matters with him please send Chevalier Hiraga-dono of Ondine Brigade.”

In just a moment, the servant had brought Saito in the presence of the queen.

Then with a face as if experiencing an extreme fatigue and a total lack of strength Saito said:

“You called me?”

“Yes, I’ll take a walk, and I command you to be my escort.”

Then Saito fully recovered his composure and give the queen a respectful reverence. Due to the sudden seriousness of Saito, Henrietta could not help but feel little weird for her actions.

All the way from her room to the exit in the lobby, Henrietta showed her face like a queen of exemplary decency, which even for a moment showed signs of familiarity with his escort Saito, who was always a step behind her.

But at that very moment, the guest house of Versailles seemed to have become a popular social meeting place, everywhere eminent nobles were dressed in their most splendid attire, they along with the ambassadors, could be seen happy and enjoying their casual talks.

As the queen passed by, those noble realizing her presence, recover their composure and made a bow. However, as if they were just air, Henrietta walked past them ignoring them because this is not an official event she did not look for obligation to greet them, but although she did ignore them only for practical reasons, she does not seemed to dislike their attitude.

When you stop and see her, Henrietta was seen as a magnificent queen, despite appearing to forget those who were around her , her Majesty’s presence was enough for them, and by her side Saito did not seem, at this moment , to have slightest interest on Queen Henrietta.

Then Saito thought could it be possible that Henrietta the he had seen that time in that little inn ... and also at that time in the basement of Des Ornières, be the same person?

Outside the guest house, the day seemed to be coming to an end in order to give way to night, but they found the large amount of people out there, which was composed of all those invited foreign nations, surpassed by far the fuss found before them.

Then Henrietta decided to hide behind the hood of her robe.

The Palace of Versailles was broad, almost the same dimensions as the country through which they passed en route to here.

In their walk they came to a large garden full of flowering shrubs, which by its composition resembled a maze, the shrubs of the place were filled with summer blue flowers, which they did not know the name.

So without a second thought Henrietta set out to explore it, entering the labyrinth ...

In their trek through the maze they found a small bench, Henrietta sat down and remove her hood.

With flower essence combined with the cool dampness found due to the plants, the rigid presence of Henrietta vanished. Then with an air like a young villager, she stretched her body before heading to Saito.

“You should also sit down.” said Henrietta with a melodious voice.

Saito then sat down beside her.

“I did not want anyone to hear us.”

Hearing this, Henrietta felt a bit of excitement.

“No, actually it is not something of such importance.” She said.

Then Saito nodded to her in a crude form.

Lately, this was the condition in which they developed the meetings between them, as an implicit agreement that they avoided each other talking, to break the tension, the first to say something was Henrietta.

“It will be tomorrow ... how should I explain it… about Queen Charlotte. I wonder what was her true intentions, I want to find out what are the circumstances that still involved with Romalia.”

“Yes.”

Saito's voice which sounded as if it came from an empty place, evidenced by his lack of courage.

“Also ... the information concerning the thugs who attacked you, apparently they are known as the "Elemental Siblings" are a group coming from Gallia which specializes in dirty jobs, a subject quite dangerous ...”

“They really is.“ Saito said without showing any sign of strength.

“You speak as if talking of matters concerning another person. You should get out of that depression, for your sake and that of others.”

“Sorry, but ... is as, no more strength left in me, I know that what I say is unacceptable but ...

Henrietta then furrowed her brows, she felt as if the words of Saito was trying to blame her for something.

“Everything you say, it seems as if everything was my fault.”

“Huh?”

Saito stared at Henrietta for a moment, he could see the anger in her eyes, then Saito worriedly said.

“E, that is... course not. Here I am the only culprit. I was the one...”

“Tell me, what perhaps did we do something wrong.” Said Henrietta and then press her lips.

“Well, that would be...”

“Louise is gone, at this time we cannot do anything about it, so we know we can not conclude which were her true intentions, all pass through you own conviction, but you are not yet able to act according to your own feelings. If so, let me be the only one receiving the consequences of that sin, but if maybe ... if it were not so.”

“ If not ...?”

“You would not have the right to feel so dejected as how you feel now.”

Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.[[File:ZnT17-207.jpg|thumbnail|Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.]]

“ ... Not that I can accept my own feelings.”

After hearing this Henrietta stared at Saito with a cold stare.

“ ... You do not look like a man.”

“ What did you say?”

“It's not like you lost control of yourself for a trance, right? It seems that you blame me for having seduced, that so numb.”

“ And was it not!?”

“Where did you get that idea, please tell me.”

“ Seriously're wondering what you've done!? That's what you're saying!”

Upon hearing this mean words, Henrietta look back at Saito with disdain.

“That was just, something you wanted to do on your own at any time that I try to seduce you.”

“Well, I, I do not remember it has been like that! With all the sensuality that I did not try to hide for a second.”

“You say that everything was the fault of sensuality, that's all you have to say?”

Defeated, Saito lost his strength again and dropped his shoulders.

“.. . If I had to say it in a way, is that I did not realize what I had until I lost it, I realized that I need Louise at my side, and so I really want it, that I do not fight these 70000 soldiers to rescue Tristain, I did it to save Louise. Because Louise was here, I decided to stay in this world.”

“And now that Louise has disappeared, you’re leaving everything you set out and go back to your world, is that the meaning of your words?”

Saito said, shaking his head.

“No ... What I said was what I considered my reason, but a reason after all is just, a right. But in the end all I'm doing is being irresponsible, so after that moment of weakness let me make amends, forgive me for I have caused concern to all.

Listening to the regain senses of Saito, Henrietta's face turned a little surprised, and then blushing with embarrassment.

“ ... I apologize, apparently for a moment I lost control of myself.”

“... No.”

“Maybe it's because I do not know many reliable people, but over time I have come to depend on you, I can assure you it is the same with her, Louise has come to depend on you as much as you depend on her.”

For a moment, both were seen each other, but ... regaining their senses, looked away quickly, then Saito said, almost sighing:

“I ... This happened when I was in my world, my life was quite common, even without actually behaving in a bad way, I cannot say I was a good person. In my world, I have not found anything to be able to become passionate, then the days just constantly passing one after another without change, until one day I just became an adult and still nothing major happened, it was just to pass the time for the sake of time itself then it seemed normal as things should be, or so I thought.”

“ ........”

“But coming into this world, I could find for the first time, my reason for living, the meaning of my life lay in this world. And it was pretty simple, it was Louise. Never in my life have I seen a girl so pretty. She may be flippant and selfish, but still that's part of what she is, in my attempts to protect her, little by little I gained achievements, and in the end ... I turned to different people that need me. And then my reason was becoming larger. The fact that all needed me, really made me very happy, because until now it has never been like that in my life.

Henrietta silently listened carefully to what Saito had to say.

“And that's why I, that's why I became lighthearted, leaving and neglecting what was really important so I ended up losing both Louise and Derf, but it was not until it was too late, I could understand.”

For a moment Henrietta was silent but ... She closed her eyes slowly.

“ ... seems that now is the time to return.”

“Yes.”

The two got up, then steer their way to the guest house. Without realizing when, and the two moons in the sky lit up the garden, doing all that beautiful glow flower bed.

While Saito was watching the brightness of the moon, he failed to avoid himself wondering:

''What is the meaning of me being in this place?''

The meaning of his own existence.

He was 'solo' until he came to this world and noticed that idea ... so far not even going through his head that there was "a meaning".

Probably if he was still in his world, he would not have raised this question and would spend his life without thinking about it, just being born, grow and eventually die.

Only recently the meaning was very clear to him.

Everything was by Louise.

He did for the welfare of that young girl that makes his heart vibrate ... But now she was gone, she decided to disappear forever from his sight.

After he had reached this world, Saito discovered the endless of thing before that was unknown to him, things that he will never be able to discover if he had stayed in Tokyo ...

''But right now, I could not find a reason to move forward. Wherever I see the world had turned into a gray, which I had to do something to regain its meaning, I do not know.''

However, he knew he had work to do, he knew that an imminent danger hanging over them.

Henrietta had said "I could do it", however inside me I could not even trust and believe in myself to do it again.

The next day the garden party was held to commemorate the coronation of Queen.

Early on, enormous fireworks could be seen flying through the sky, and as cheering the environment, the musicians played continuously from the selected range of musical pieces.

In the front garden of the recently completed Grand Troyes Palace, leaders and renowned personalities of all nations had gathered. Those who are present were astonished to learn that the palace of the majesty had been built in such a short time, they could not do but praise the incredible potential of the labor force in Gallia.

At the moment the palace gates opened and unveiled to those who are present the figure of the new Queen Charlotte, the distinguished guests did not stop to look at the childlike wonder of the new queen. They had heard that her age was only 16 years however, one would think it was 2 maybe 3 years younger.

And they could not help but mention, that queen wearing attire that for whatever reason, strongly attracted the eyes of the guests.

It was normal, that these events one must wear the most dazzling and glorious dresses that one could use. By becoming the ruler of the great nation of Gallia, she had the most skilled tailors in the kingdom, which would be weird if she did not always present the most magnificent clothes possible.

At this time, the ladies at rows closest to the new queen, could distinguish the elegant extravagance of the current outfits worn by her Majesty, to express a fair trial, one could say that the costume of the queen of Gallia was a marking pattern throughout the fashion of Halkeginia.

Still... Also it must be said that clothes the new Queen Charlotte dressed right now, were somewhat rare.

Her enormous dress resembled an outfit of that a nun for its white design, simple and austere, but was adorned by a jewel in her chest as if it were some kind of amendment, it was stamped with a cross.

To the right and left of the Queen were a group of nobles who offered a bow, then act as if following the script of a play, was prepared to cast the spell of "Detect Magic".

This was a crucial part of the ceremony, they had to prove in front of all present, that she was the real Queen Charlotte.

After waiting for a while, not having any reaction by the magic launched just a little earlier, distinguished guests let out a sigh that released the uncertainty that accompanied the ceremony.

Finally, this had proved the true identity of the queen.

From that moment Queen Charlotte had to go to the table prepared in her honor for there to occupy the leading place among the guests, which she would give her words of greeting as program was planned.

Then everyone present imagined that the next move by the Queen would be to accompany them in celebration after going downstairs.

Still ... Queen Charlotte stood motionless in the place she had occupied. Then as if ready to report something, she raised her right hand.

The commotion increasingly grew among the guests who waited expectantly.

“As the queen responsible for governing the kingdom of Gallia, I took the initiative in forming an alliance with the rulers of Romalia, so, with all our power as a nation we will continue our role in the crusade. Halkeginia will always have the divine protection from the founder!”

For a moment the whole place was silent, then quickly an intense outcry spread as if it were a wave.

As expected, the new government is just a puppet of Romalia, so this was the real intention why Romalia invaded Gallia. These were the kind of comments that were beginning to hear from the congregation.

“But you said...”

Upon hearing this statement, Henrietta had been in shock, completely pale then her body ended up collapsing, only the timely help of Agnes and Guiche, prevented her from falling to the ground, then her two companions were set in place to safeguard the queen.

Just steps away, Saito who had been assigned the task of leading Ondine had turned completely pale.

''But what was those words mean just now?

How can Tabitha collaborate with Romalia?''

In truth, it devastatingly shocked all those who are present.

For a moment he thought that perhaps it was not Tabitha, chances are it was someone else, he thought that perhaps she had been hypnotized by some kind of potion ...

But then he remembered, and shook his head.

He had seen only moments ago, and they had cast Detect Magic on her. Therefore, it was clear that this was the real Tabitha ...

“If you think, maybe it means that outfit similar to what a nun wears ... We anticipated little on what she had planned to do ...

“I think this is very strange, as if Romalia had planned everything to ensure this will result in coronation and so… Romalia, indeed have some guys who are very skilled.” This was the dialogue that from Malicorne and Gimli.

“You are wrong,” Saito said.

“In which way we are wrong?”, now she said it that she would cooperate for the continuation of the crusade.

“Tabitha cannot tell that kind of thing!”

“What? But you heard her just now, didn't you?”

By saying this, Saito had been shocked as he thought he had never heard directly from the mouth of Tabitha that she was against continuing the crusade, he only thought that because of the close friendship they had, their ideals and principles would be the same, or at least that's what I always thought ...

“Hey you, let me explain, political beliefs and friendship are two entirely different matters. It may be true that your friendship with her is very close however, note that it is no wonder that she thinks in a different way than yours. “ Reynald somehow trying to comfort Saito.

Saito could not help but shake his legs. Tabitha just now, went to her desk to receive and the praises from her guests.

Seeing this, Saito started running.

In front of Tabitha’s table a lot of famous people had formed to give their praises, as expected there was huge row formed, then Saito helplessly, trying to break through the row of people, which as a result caused the discontentment of the nobles that were present.

“Hey that's wrong! Go to where you came from peasant!”

Then he has no choice but wait in line at end of the row.

Saito could not yet perceive something strange in Tabitha at the distance he saw her, but her aura seemed somehow changed, there was no basis for thinking it was something more than just his imagination.

Then Saito noted that Tabitha had makeup for the occasion. Her lips have red lipstick, her eyelashes were curled and makeup was fairly simple, yet ... Would that change her aura just now, was it because of the makeup?

After waiting an hour, it was finally his turn. Then Saito, opposite to Tabitha, looked into her eyes, she returned his gaze, however Saito could not find in her eyes any affection or even the feeling of longing to meet an old friend.

“I am an ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain, my name is Saito Chevalier de Hiraga Des Ornières.”

Not wondering about his greeting, because it was a courtesy that required the label.

“It's been a long time.”

“Do you still remember me? “

Then he thought, "that's obvious isn’t it?" But it was a question that had assaulted his mind after meeting with Tabitha in such strange conditions.

“I remember you.”

In this strange conversation, nobles surrounding them demonstrated bitter amazement, however the man who was behind Tabitha, came to them, and as if by explaining said.

“The Knight Hiraga Chevalier , is a friend from the academy of Her Majesty, if we have a cordial meeting, I assure your Highness will be glad for it.”

The man dressed as a priest with such friendly aura, Saito did ask if he was really young, for some strange reason, the calculation of age may became elusive, for his strong jaw has a strong voice of determination that conveyed his presence.

Noticing the look of Saito, the man offered a bow.

“My name is Ballbelini and I am the Prime Minister, and if I'm not mistaken you should be the fabled hero who performed the feat in the Tiger Road. “

Then Saito also corresponded with a bow, and from that moment,

“Excuse me, but I want to talk to Her Majesty Queen Charlotte ... “ Saito said.

Hearing this Lord Ballbelini with a polite but firm determination shook his head in denial.

“My sincere apologies, but now Her Majesty is very busy.”

“Um, actually I am not a mere knight, I am an official ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain and member of the bureau in charge of negotiations with Gallia.” said, to prove it, Saito was released by Queen, however Lord Ballbelini remained firm with his refusal.

“It's really a shame ...”

Seeing what was Lord Ballbelini inaccessible, Saito decided to go directly to Tabitha.

“I have something to tell you.”

However, all she did was to stare at Saito helplessly.

“Hiraga-dono, being rude...” Lord Ballbelini interrupting Saito.

“No. I'm not asking you. I'm asking for Tabitha ... I'm asking Her Majesty. Please indeed I have something to ask you.”

However, the answer was harsh and short:

“I'm busy.”

Saito lost his composure.

“Well, tell me are those true? the words you said just now? You seriously plan to collaborate with the crusade?”

Then Tabitha nodded with an expression on her face as if to say: 'Is there a problem?'

“Your... But what, why? What the hell happened?”

“It's okay.”

Due to the levels that reached by the conversation the surrounding nobles grew restless.

“Mr. Ambassador, please leave for later, if you just want to talk, I assure you I will open after a space in my schedule to assist you personally.”

“Hey Tabitha! Explain what was going! Tell me, perhaps you've given to Romalia?! What happened?”

Then trying to end this once and for all, Lord Ballbelini pressed Saito.

“It is enough, if you say another word, I have no choice but to accuse you of heresy.”

In the time Saito was about to answer, a voice from behind stopped him.

“Hey Saito! Time to go! You've bothered enough all these gentlemen!”

It was Guiche, to see carefully, all the boys had gathered were Ondine Knights, then whispered something in his ear.

“ ... I understand your feelings, but you have to be careful! You have to take account your actions here! This is not Tristain.”

Because of his words, Saito finally calm down.

“ ... I'm sorry.”

Then he made a deep bow and Saito started to leave.

Within the celebration, it was almost entirely the topic of conversation, the proclamation that only a few moments ago had made by the Queen Charlotte. Nearly all the nobles were present, they could be in a state of turmoil and grief.

It was inevitable, in their memories even came vividly the image of the entire imperial fleet reduced to ashes in Carcassonne, due to the magic created by the previous elf priest, that immense fireball ...

Besides, the fact that they were raised with the idea that engaging in a fight with the elves was just crazy.

Still ... There were no nobleman that could try to go against the orders of Romalia or the queen of Gallia.

Indeed it has been decided the battle against the elves, was heard to say in conversations, as if the matter had nothing to do with them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter11|Chapter 11]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter10

2013-06-13T19:20:19Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement */

===Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement===

It happened in the first week of Ansuul, Hagar the day of Freya.

In order to attend the garden party, the most recognized Tristain nobles turned their caravans and head towards Versailles.

Heading towards the territory of Gallia, the main caravan of Tristain finally arrived at the docks of the port city of An-Re.

The view of the all vessels belonging to all nations of Halkeginia stationed in that port on the shores of this giant lake, was truly admirable.

Once ashore, the main caravan of Queen Henrietta was preparing to head to "Varsenda" from then it would take about 4 hours to reach Versailles via wagon. Unfortunately, At the time they were about to leave, the harsh summer sun slowed their progress.

Then they decided to take a break in a place after crossing the bridge of La-Vaare. However, if they were to meet with the ambassadors of Gallia, the caravan would need to continue immediately. Along the main road they could see the growing commotion that produced such movement of people, and throughout the surrounding area that were ones without houses, people now crushed as if a festival was happening.

The first thing to consider that time was the arrangement of Queen Henrietta’s tent.

Then the pages and some soldiers were started collecting straw bales from the surrounding houses, which were used to construct a couch.

Soon, some farmers at that place had started selling baskets of fresh bread and fruit to the members of the caravan. Even some vendors were able to provide wine. After a moment as it was expected, the sounds of laughter and singing could be heard everywhere.

Among the buyers were the Ondine Knights who had a good supply of wine and snacks, which give them a desire to join the growing commotion. Even for this selected group of the queen, it seemed that the current conditions were nice enough to want the ‘enjoyment‘ provided by this small town.

Besides, it was fair to all those present, both noble and soldiers, to be allowed a little fun, after the constant battle they had to fight recently.

Even so, within the happy commotion had arisen, a face that did not appear anywhere in the festival can be seen.

“Haa……………”

It was Saito.

Over the course of two weeks, he was devoted to a frantic search for Louise, however after his arrival at the first provincial town, the traces of the whereabouts of Louise disappeared.

No matter where he look, no matter who he asked, he could not find signs of Louise anywhere. So as expected, because of the growing anxiety on the part of parents and sisters of Louise, they, themselves, organized a search party. That was the information he had obtained from the letter sent by Cattleya.

Saito had planned to make a home visit to La Vallière and report everything so far, however:

"Due to the circumstances, it would be a great inconvenience if my careless father came to kill you, so I ask you right now to refrain from visiting La Vallière". Saito read the letter.

Ultimately, Saito was convinced to leave the search to them, so that he could return to fulfill his obligations. This is the reason why Saito at this time was one of the members of the caravan ambassadors.

He had no choice, he had to fulfill his duty as part of the bureau of negotiations, including the part he was to Louise ...

But ... after unsuccessfully searching her relentlessly for two weeks. ''Saito, do you really think you'll be able to meet her again?''

While he was lost in these thoughts, Saito had walked away from his official duties.

The crestfallen and heartbroken Saito decided to leave the caravan to a place where he could be alone. Then with a stick he picked up off the floor he began to sting the earth.

''I cannot be with Louise.''

When thinking about this, it seemed that he had lost all the urges to continue with his life. Nothing mattered. Not the fact that he let the people who attacked him escape, nor the party to celebrate the coronation, nothing in the world seemed real, he came to believe that what he saw with his eyes was seen only as a spectator who was in front of the TV.

Tapping the earth once again and Saito suddenly found himself drawing the figure of Louise on earth.

His grief, desperation and pathos gathered everyone in a sad view of what was Saito now.

“Who-is-lle-ved to-the-beautiful-and-word-fits-ment of ro-sa ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~” <!)

While Saito sang his version of a kindergarten nursery rhyme, he ended his drawing to see it well and did not know if what he had drawn was Louise or an alien.

When Saito came to these conditions, Siesta, without fail, always appeared and try to encourage him, however at this time she was in Des Ornières. She along with Professor Colbert had decided to stay if Louise finally returned to Des Ornières.

“But why put on an ugly face? Now do not worry, just drink!”

Malicorne had come to say this, only to put a bottle of wine in Saito’s mouth.

“Gu Fuh gugugugugugugu!”

Malicorne didn't stop until the wine bottle was empty, then detached it from the mouth of Saito with a "PPAH".

“What do you think you're doing?”

“Really, that face you were doing ... Like I say, Louise is not coming back, so give up.”

“B, but that would be ...”

“If I will tell you in the clearest way possible, she does not want to see you anymore, can you even realize the significance of her actions?”

Due to shock Saito dropped to his knees on the floor while a sudden tremor came from his body.

Then Guiche and others who could not pass unnoticed by their actions, promptly withdrew Malicorne from Saito’s side.

“Oh, hey, that's wrong, and let me go.”

“But you're saying..”

Then Malicorne addressed them with an emphatic scream and said:

“You see, it has to be now, do not you think this is a critical time to see if Saito may or may not become a man? You know, a man must accept a separation and approach it as an aspect of himself, this is what makes one grow as a person. Now what this guy needs is to face reality." After saying this Malicorne could not stop assenting himself, as if what he had said was the absolute truth.

“Certainly much of your impromptu speech is true, but…” This was added by Kirche, who was very overwhelmed by her desire to return to see her friend Tabitha, also appeared on the scene accompanied by Tiffania.

“This is very problematic.” Tiffania said. Malicorne shook his head.

Then with a gentle gaze he began to approach her. Tiffania reacted immediately and placed both of her hands against her chest, as a precaution to what she knew was coming.

“Miss Westwood, actually ...”

In the instant Malicorne said that, Tiffania instinctively shook his head.

“No!”

“But I did not say anything.”

“No matter what you say, I can ensure those 'things' are rare.”

At this rate, Malicorne the only thing could do was to show a smile full of sadness on his face.

“Ahh I give up ... I guess that's what I get for doing what I always do, but since ... but this time I swear I was going to say something serious.”

After this strange apology, Tiffania could not help but give it a try.

“Well, you mean.”

“Well, ... Did you not please Saito, with those big breasts?”

With an unpleasant feeling, they heard these words arise from a disturbingly eloquent Malicorne, his tone nevertheless actually showed off that he said it was for the sake of his friend. His serene face only further helped convince others of his pure intentions, but in the end, everyone was frustrated by his lack of tact, saying the worst possible words.

“As I thought, you see, when one is depressed you must have breasts, and most importantly they gotta be huge, if you think there can not be any better. And indeed, those breasts ... we have the owner of those breasts, after all I do not think there is anyone more qualified than you Miss Westwood.”

As expected to happened, Tiffania seemed disposed to use the Void, she was heaving and started waving her wand, but despite this Malicorne did not stop his words.

“Magic? You're thinking of using it? You used that to help Saito before, right? Then use that to help Saito now! Seriously just do it for the good of Saito!”

“Ei.” After reciting a little spell, Tiffania waved her hand.

“I'm a chicken! Pío, pio, pio, pio.”

Then Malicorne left the area while shaking his arms like wings.

After what happened, Tiffania glanced toward Saito and then approached him.

What she found was a disabled Saito muttering only nonsense. Seeing him in that state, Tiffania could not help but feel a great sadness.

“Saito do not worry, I assure you fully that Louise will come back, and when she do be sure to apologize to her properly, do you understand?

“Really? Really she'll come back again...?”

Tiffania nodded sweetly to that question.

“Do not worry, Louise really likes to return to do her job, I guarantee you that she will return home ...”

Tiffania kept saying this over and over again to comfort Saito.

In her tent, Queen Henrietta was preparing to hear the report of Agnes, which only a moment ago had just arrived on her horse at full gallop,

“You finally arrived.” So saying Henrietta let out a sigh.

The report was about the discovered information about the criminal group that attacked the village of Saito in Cherphis, then Agnes continued relating the research findings.

However, the information obtained after the completion of the research process was still incomplete.

“We are sure to inspect in details the entire area where the village is located, Cherphis but ... still we could not find a trace of the criminal group. Also it was reported that investigations carried out simultaneously to the nobles that you suspect or have motive of some resentment against Chevalier Hiraga-dono yet ...”

Then to see the difficulty in Agnes to describe the situation with words, Henrietta deduced the reason for his distress.

“Too many, that's what you're saying right?”

“It's just as you say, the main reason seems to be his position as a commoner who acquired a peerage but apart from the above I can not imagine anything more, plus you have to add the fact that although he was popular with the masses it might arouse jealousy among them for his privileged position.”

Therefore, apart from the families of the students of the academy of magic, arguably everyone can have a reason to attack, if I may be frank, this is a situation where you will not get anywhere from research only.

Then Henrietta had no other choice but to assent to the conclusion of Agnes, and then thought to himself: ''what would have happened if he had also given the title of Baron ...''

“But we also have something even in our behalf, investigations ultimately yielded to significant track.”

“Please say what you have learned.”

“It's a name of the group that dominates the underworld, is the result maybe of infiltration of Tristainian kingdom.”

“The underworld?”

“Yes, apparently a group specializing in dirty jobs, some individuals with incredible skills, apparently belonging to the army of Gallia, what was his name ...? oh yeah they are the members of the Order of Chevalier of North Partel, as reported in Tristain, they managed to sneak into the change of government after abruptly raised by Gallia.”

The North Chevalie Partel, the secret order of knights of Gallia, Henrietta was also aware of the rumors that were said about them. Military Intelligence, murders ... an order of chivalry dedicated to shady jobs, gentlemen who were engaged to a gentleman would not do.

“The called "group" right?”

“Yes, 'Elemental Siblings', the way they name their group.”

Then Henrietta recalled the words of Saito, when the woman who attacked him call "onii-sama" to her partner ...

“If I'm pretty sure they are.”

“In fact, by various rumors circulating in the kingdom, I have heard of them several times, they work like ghosts, they never let their prey escape, and also ... they are known for never having failed in one of their missions.”

“But Saito-dono return alive. They only get him knockout ...”

“I do not know why, but it may be the case that their mission was only to intimidate.”

“If that was the reason, he was lucky, but…”

“But the next time may not be so good.”

Then with a mortified expression on her face Henrietta shook her head.

“Perhaps we could offer a reward, giving citizens a promotion to give us help with the case.”

“That's an interesting idea however, it is likely that the whole thing might end up in chaos.”

''As imagined, right now is when I think I should marry an influential nobleman to have their support. How can I even be able to protect one of my knights?!''

Even knowing what was the cause, Henrietta cannot help but feel disappointed to Louise, who had just disappeared leaving her duty, and now she was really needed.

“ ... Oh I envy it, to live only for love!”

“What are you trying to say?”

“No ... It's nothing.”

“Please I wish you were more considerate and to think in my position, because in reality I have nothing, at least I would like to try comfort you a little, in these times when you really need it ...”

The caravan had finally arrived at Versailles, they were assigned to a guest house, but even having said that, the truth was that the only prepared the rooms were for Queen Henrietta and a few members of her cabinet. As for members of guards, that includes the knights and soldiers, they have been assigned only on the field where they installed hospedasen tents.

"As of tomorrow it will be a busy day due to the celebration, so please take the time today to rest calmly" this was the message that the emissaries of Gallia left for the visitors of the guest house. Then they exit the lobby to continue their activities.

After talking to Agnes and the ladies of the court, Henrietta was left alone in her room. She had several things in mind for the long awaited garden party.

But the main reason for her visit was definitely checking the true intentions of the new Queen Charlotte. Queen Charlotte who had decided to join forces with Romalia to achieve her crowning ... ''Could it be that her cooperation with Romalia, was because they wanted to continue the crusade?'' Precisely that was the matter Henrietta wanted to check.

Even knowing they were at critical moments ... the government is fighting to stabilize the kingdom for they did allow knights of plebeian origin, only showing jealousy, and someone out there had even hired a murderer to realize their hatred. And Louise just thinking about it without considering others and fled to disappear completely.

“Everyone is so selfish. Is there no one who feels a real desire to help others?”

Henrietta then summoned Saito, thought at least to take a walk with him to clear her head. She also considered talking with him concerning her meeting with the Queen of Gallia and also she had to deal with the issue of the group that was attack him. All this was imperative to notify.

But the main reason for calling him was...

"I want to see him."

She just wanted to be with him and see his face, she had raised a number of reasons, but in the end her desire to meet him was what drove her actions.

Henrietta then rang a bell to call one of her servants.

“At this moment I feel like taking a little ride... then, I must also discuss official matters with him please send Chevalier Hiraga-dono of Ondine Brigade.”

In just a moment, the servant had brought Saito in the presence of the queen.

Then with a face as if experiencing an extreme fatigue and a total lack of strength Saito said:

“You called me?”

“Yes, I’ll take a walk, and I command you to be my escort.”

Then Saito fully recovered his composure and give the queen a respectful reverence. Due to the sudden seriousness of Saito, Henrietta could not help but feel little weird for her actions.

All the way from her room to the exit in the lobby, Henrietta showed her face like a queen of exemplary decency, which even for a moment showed signs of familiarity with his escort Saito, who was always a step behind her.

But at that very moment, the guest house of Versailles seemed to have become a popular social meeting place, everywhere eminent nobles were dressed in their most splendid attire, they along with the ambassadors, could be seen happy and enjoying their casual talks.

As the queen passed by, those noble realizing her presence, recover their composure and made a bow. However, as if they were just air, Henrietta walked past them ignoring them because this is not an official event she did not look for obligation to greet them, but although she did ignore them only for practical reasons, she does not seemed to dislike their attitude.

When you stop and see her, Henrietta was seen as a magnificent queen, despite appearing to forget those who were around her , her Majesty’s presence was enough for them, and by her side Saito did not seem, at this moment , to have slightest interest on Queen Henrietta.

Then Saito thought could it be possible that Henrietta the he had seen that time in that little inn ... and also at that time in the basement of Des Ornières, be the same person?

Outside the guest house, the day seemed to be coming to an end in order to give way to night, but they found the large amount of people out there, which was composed of all those invited foreign nations, surpassed by far the fuss found before them.

Then Henrietta decided to hide behind the hood of her robe.

The Palace of Versailles was broad, almost the same dimensions as the country through which they passed en route to here.

In their walk they came to a large garden full of flowering shrubs, which by its composition resembled a maze, the shrubs of the place were filled with summer blue flowers, which they did not know the name.

So without a second thought Henrietta set out to explore it, entering the labyrinth ...

In their trek through the maze they found a small bench, Henrietta sat down and remove her hood.

With flower essence combined with the cool dampness found due to the plants, the rigid presence of Henrietta vanished. Then with an air like a young villager, she stretched her body before heading to Saito.

“You should also sit down.” said Henrietta with a melodious voice.

Saito then sat down beside her.

“I did not want anyone to hear us.”

Hearing this, Henrietta felt a bit of excitement.

“No, actually it is not something of such importance.” She said.

Then Saito nodded to her in a crude form.

Lately, this was the condition in which they developed the meetings between them, as an implicit agreement that they avoided each other talking, to break the tension, the first to say something was Henrietta.

“It will be tomorrow ... how should I explain it… about Queen Charlotte. I wonder what was her true intentions, I want to find out what are the circumstances that still involved with Romalia.”

“Yes.”

Saito's voice which sounded as if it came from an empty place, evidenced by his lack of courage.

“Also ... the information concerning the thugs who attacked you, apparently they are known as the "Elemental Siblings" are a group coming from Gallia which specializes in dirty jobs, a subject quite dangerous ...”

“They really is.“ Saito said without showing any sign of strength.

“You speak as if talking of matters concerning another person. You should get out of that depression, for your sake and that of others.”

“Sorry, but ... is as, no more strength left in me, I know that what I say is unacceptable but ...

Henrietta then furrowed her brows, she felt as if the words of Saito was trying to blame her for something.

“Everything you say, it seems as if everything was my fault.”

“Huh?”

Saito stared at Henrietta for a moment, he could see the anger in her eyes, then Saito worriedly said.

“E, that is... course not. Here I am the only culprit. I was the one...”

“Tell me, what perhaps did we do something wrong.” Said Henrietta and then press her lips.

“Well, that would be...”

“Louise is gone, at this time we cannot do anything about it, so we know we can not conclude which were her true intentions, all pass through you own conviction, but you are not yet able to act according to your own feelings. If so, let me be the only one receiving the consequences of that sin, but if maybe ... if it were not so.”

“ If not ...?”

“You would not have the right to feel so dejected as how you feel now.”

Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.[[File:ZnT17-207.jpg|thumbnail|Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.]]

“ ... Not that I can accept my own feelings.”

After hearing this Henrietta stared at Saito with a cold stare.

“ ... You do not look like a man.”

“ What did you say?”

“It's not like you lost control of yourself for a trance, right? It seems that you blame me for having seduced, that so numb.”

“ And was it not!?”

“Where did you get that idea, please tell me.”

“ Seriously're wondering what you've done!? That's what you're saying!”

Upon hearing this mean words, Henrietta look back at Saito with disdain.

“That was just, something you wanted to do on your own at any time that I try to seduce you.”

“Well, I, I do not remember it has been like that! With all the sensuality that I did not try to hide for a second.”

“You say that everything was the fault of sensuality, that's all you have to say?”

Defeated, Saito lost his strength again and dropped his shoulders.

“.. . If I had to say it in a way, is that I did not realize what I had until I lost it, I realized that I need Louise at my side, and so I really want it, that I do not fight these 70000 soldiers to rescue Tristain, I did it to save Louise. Because Louise was here, I decided to stay in this world.”

“And now that Louise has disappeared, you’re leaving everything you set out and go back to your world, is that the meaning of your words?”

Saito said, shaking his head.

“No ... What I said was what I considered my reason, but a reason after all is just, a right. But in the end all I'm doing is being irresponsible, so after that moment of weakness let me make amends, forgive me for I have caused concern to all.

Listening to the regain senses of Saito, Henrietta's face turned a little surprised, and then blushing with embarrassment.

“ ... I apologize, apparently for a moment I lost control of myself.”

“... No.”

“Maybe it's because I do not know many reliable people, but over time I have come to depend on you, I can assure you it is the same with her, Louise has come to depend on you as much as you depend on her.”

For a moment, both were seen each other, but ... regaining their senses, looked away quickly, then Saito said, almost sighing:

“I ... This happened when I was in my world, my life was quite common, even without actually behaving in a bad way, I cannot say I was a good person. In my world, I have not found anything to be able to become passionate, then the days just constantly passing one after another without change, until one day I just became an adult and still nothing major happened, it was just to pass the time for the sake of time itself then it seemed normal as things should be, or so I thought.”

“ ........”

“But coming into this world, I could find for the first time, my reason for living, the meaning of my life lay in this world. And it was pretty simple, it was Louise. Never in my life have I seen a girl so pretty. She may be flippant and selfish, but still that's part of what she is, in my attempts to protect her, little by little I gained achievements, and in the end ... I turned to different people that need me. And then my reason was becoming larger. The fact that all needed me, really made me very happy, because until now it has never been like that in my life.

Henrietta silently listened carefully to what Saito had to say.

“And that's why I, that's why I became lighthearted, leaving and neglecting what was really important so I ended up losing both Louise and Derf, but it was not until it was too late, I could understand.”

For a moment Henrietta was silent but ... She closed her eyes slowly.

“ ... seems that now is the time to return.”

“Yes.”

The two got up, then steer their way to the guest house. Without realizing when, and the two moons in the sky lit up the garden, doing all that beautiful glow flower bed.

While Saito was watching the brightness of the moon, he failed to avoid himself wondering:

''What is the meaning of me being in this place?''

The meaning of his own existence.

He was 'solo' until he came to this world and noticed that idea ... so far not even going through his head that there was "a meaning".

Probably if he was still in his world, he would not have raised this question and would spend his life without thinking about it, just being born, grow and eventually die.

Only recently the meaning was very clear to him.

Everything was by Louise.

He did for the welfare of that young girl that makes his heart vibrate ... But now she was gone, she decided to disappear forever from his sight.

After he had reached this world, Saito discovered the endless of thing before that was unknown to him, things that he will never be able to discover if he had stayed in Tokyo ...

''But right now, I could not find a reason to move forward. Wherever I see the world had turned into a gray, which I had to do something to regain its meaning, I do not know.''

However, he knew he had work to do, he knew that an imminent danger hanging over them.

Henrietta had said "I could do it", however inside me I could not even trust and believe in myself to do it again.

The next day the garden party was held to commemorate the coronation of Queen.

Early on, enormous fireworks could be seen flying through the sky, and as cheering the environment, the musicians played continuously from the selected range of musical pieces.

In the front garden of the recently completed Grand Troyes Palace, leaders and renowned personalities of all nations had gathered. Those who are present were astonished to learn that the palace of the majesty had been built in such a short time, they could not do but praise the incredible potential of the labor force in Gallia.

At the moment the palace gates opened and unveiled to those who are present the figure of the new Queen Charlotte, the distinguished guests did not stop to look at the childlike wonder of the new queen. They had heard that her age was only 16 years however, one would think it was 2 maybe 3 years younger.

And they could not help but mention, that queen wearing attire that for whatever reason, strongly attracted the eyes of the guests.

It was normal, that these events one must wear the most dazzling and glorious dresses that one could use. By becoming the ruler of the great nation of Gallia, she had the most skilled tailors in the kingdom, which would be weird if she did not always present the most magnificent clothes possible.

At this time, the ladies at rows closest to the new queen, could distinguish the elegant extravagance of the current outfits worn by her Majesty, to express a fair trial, one could say that the costume of the queen of Gallia was a marking pattern throughout the fashion of Halkeginia.

Still... Also it must be said that clothes the new Queen Charlotte dressed right now, were somewhat rare.

Her enormous dress resembled an outfit of that a nun for its white design, simple and austere, but was adorned by a jewel in her chest as if it were some kind of amendment, it was stamped with a cross.

To the right and left of the Queen were a group of nobles who offered a bow, then act as if following the script of a play, was prepared to cast the spell of "Detect Magic".

This was a crucial part of the ceremony, they had to prove in front of all present, that she was the real Queen Charlotte.

After waiting for a while, not having any reaction by the magic launched just a little earlier, distinguished guests let out a sigh that released the uncertainty that accompanied the ceremony.

Finally, this had proved the true identity of the queen.

From that moment Queen Charlotte had to go to the table prepared in her honor for there to occupy the leading place among the guests, which she would give her words of greeting as program was planned.

Then everyone present imagined that the next move by the Queen would be to accompany them in celebration after going downstairs.

Still ... Queen Charlotte stood motionless in the place she had occupied. Then as if ready to report something, she raised her right hand.

The commotion increasingly grew among the guests who waited expectantly.

“As the queen responsible for governing the kingdom of Gallia, I took the initiative in forming an alliance with the rulers of Romalia, so, with all our power as a nation we will continue our role in the crusade. Halkeginia will always have the divine protection from the founder!”

For a moment the whole place was silent, then quickly an intense outcry spread as if it were a wave.

As expected, the new government is just a puppet of Romalia, so this was the real intention why Romalia invaded Gallia. These were the kind of comments that were beginning to hear from the congregation.

“But you said...”

Upon hearing this statement, Henrietta had been in shock, completely pale then her body ended up collapsing, only the timely help of Agnes and Guiche, prevented her from falling to the ground, then her two companions were set in place to safeguard the queen.

Just steps away, Saito who had been assigned the task of leading Ondine had turned completely pale.

''But what was those words mean just now?

How can Tabitha collaborate with Romalia?''

In truth, it devastatingly shocked all those who are present.

For a moment he thought that perhaps it was not Tabitha, chances are it was someone else, he thought that perhaps she had been hypnotized by some kind of potion ...

But then he remembered, and shook his head.

He had seen only moments ago, and they had cast Detect Magic on her. Therefore, it was clear that this was the real Tabitha ...

“If you think, maybe it means that outfit similar to what a nun wears ... We anticipated little on what she had planned to do ...

“I think this is very strange, as if Romalia had planned everything to ensure this will result in coronation and so… Romalia, indeed have some guys who are very skilled.” This was the dialogue that from Malicorne and Gimli.

“You are wrong,” Saito said.

“In which way we are wrong?”, now she said it that she would cooperate for the continuation of the crusade.

“Tabitha cannot tell that kind of thing!”

“What? But you heard her just now, didn't you?”

By saying this, Saito had been shocked as he thought he had never heard directly from the mouth of Tabitha that she was against continuing the crusade, he only thought that because of the close friendship they had, their ideals and principles would be the same, or at least that's what I always thought ...

“Hey you, let me explain, political beliefs and friendship are two entirely different matters. It may be true that your friendship with her is very close however, note that it is no wonder that she thinks in a different way than yours. “ Reynald somehow trying to comfort Saito.

Saito could not help but shake his legs. Tabitha just now, went to her desk to receive and the praises from her guests.

Seeing this, Saito started running.

In front of Tabitha’s table a lot of famous people had formed to give their praises, as expected there was huge row formed, then Saito helplessly, trying to break through the row of people, which as a result caused the discontentment of the nobles that were present.

“Hey that's wrong! Go to where you came from peasant!”

Then he has no choice but wait in line at end of the row.

Saito could not yet perceive something strange in Tabitha at the distance he saw her, but her aura seemed somehow changed, there was no basis for thinking it was something more than just his imagination.

Then Saito noted that Tabitha had makeup for the occasion. Her lips have red lipstick, her eyelashes were curled and makeup was fairly simple, yet ... Would that change her aura just now, was it because of the makeup?

After waiting an hour, it was finally his turn. Then Saito, opposite to Tabitha, looked into her eyes, she returned his gaze, however Saito could not find in her eyes any affection or even the feeling of longing to meet an old friend.

“I am an ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain, my name is Saito Chevalier de Hiraga Des Ornières.”

Not wondering about his greeting, because it was a courtesy that required the label.

“It's been a long time.”

“Do you still remember me? “

Then he thought, "that's obvious isn’t it?" But it was a question that had assaulted his mind after meeting with Tabitha in such strange conditions.

“I remember you.”

In this strange conversation, nobles surrounding them demonstrated bitter amazement, however the man who was behind Tabitha, came to them, and as if by explaining said.

“The Knight Hiraga Chevalier , is a friend from the academy of Her Majesty, if we have a cordial meeting, I assure your Highness will be glad for it.”

The man dressed as a priest with such friendly aura, Saito did ask if he was really young, for some strange reason, the calculation of age may became elusive, for his strong jaw has a strong voice of determination that conveyed his presence.

Noticing the look of Saito, the man offered a bow.

“My name is Ballbelini and I am the Prime Minister, and if I'm not mistaken you should be the fabled hero who performed the feat in the Tiger Road. “

Then Saito also corresponded with a bow, and from that moment,

“Excuse me, but I want to talk to Her Majesty Queen Charlotte ... “ Saito said.

Hearing this Lord Ballbelini with a polite but firm determination shook his head in denial.

“My sincere apologies, but now Her Majesty is very busy.”

“Um, actually I am not a mere knight, I am an official ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain and member of the bureau in charge of negotiations with Gallia.” said, to prove it, Saito was released by Queen, however Lord Ballbelini remained firm with his refusal.

“It's really a shame ...”

Seeing what was Lord Ballbelini inaccessible, Saito decided to go directly to Tabitha.

“I have something to tell you.”

However, all she did was to stare at Saito helplessly.

“Hiraga-dono, being rude...” Lord Ballbelini interrupting Saito.

“No. I'm not asking you. I'm asking for Tabitha ... I'm asking Her Majesty. Please indeed I have something to ask you.”

However, the answer was harsh and short:

“I'm busy.”

Saito lost his composure.

“Well, tell me are those true? the words you said just now? You seriously plan to collaborate with the crusade?”

Then Tabitha nodded with an expression on her face as if to say: 'Is there a problem?'

“Your... But what, why? What the hell happened?”

“It's okay.”

Due to the levels that reached by the conversation the surrounding nobles grew restless.

“Mr. Ambassador, please leave for later, if you just want to talk, I assure you I will open after a space in my schedule to assist you personally.”

“Hey Tabitha! Explain what was going! Tell me, perhaps you've given to Romalia?! What happened?”

Then trying to end this once and for all, Lord Ballbelini pressed Saito.

“It is enough, if you say another word, I have no choice but to accuse you of heresy.”

In the time Saito was about to answer, a voice from behind stopped him.

“Hey Saito! Time to go! You've bothered enough all these gentlemen!”

It was Guiche, to see carefully, all the boys had gathered were Ondine Knights, then whispered something in his ear.

“ ... I understand your feelings, but you have to be careful! You have to take account your actions here! This is not Tristain.”

Because of his words, Saito finally calm down.

“ ... I'm sorry.”

Then he made a deep bow and Saito started to leave.

Within the celebration, it was almost entirely the topic of conversation, the proclamation that only a few moments ago had made by the Queen Charlotte. Nearly all the nobles were present, they could be in a state of turmoil and grief.

It was inevitable, in their memories even came vividly the image of the entire imperial fleet reduced to ashes in Carcassonne, due to the magic created by the previous elf priest, that immense fireball ...

Besides, the fact that they were raised with the idea that engaging in a fight with the elves was just crazy.

Still ... There were no nobleman that could try to go against the orders of Romalia or the queen of Gallia.

Indeed it has been decided the battle against the elves, was heard to say in conversations, as if the matter had nothing to do with them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter11|Chapter 11]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter10

2013-06-13T19:09:10Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement */

===Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement===

It happened in the first week of Ansuul, Hagar the day of Freya.

In order to attend the garden party, the most recognized Tristain nobles turned their caravans and head towards Versailles.

Heading towards the territory of Gallia, the main caravan of Tristain finally arrived at the docks of the port city of An-Re.

The view of the all vessels belonging to all nations of Halkeginia stationed in that port on the shores of this giant lake, was truly admirable.

Once ashore, the main caravan of Queen Henrietta was preparing to head to "Varsenda" from then it would take about 4 hours to reach Versailles via wagon. Unfortunately, At the time they were about to leave, the harsh summer sun slowed their progress.

Then they decided to take a break in a place after crossing the bridge of La-Vaare. However, if they were to meet with the ambassadors of Gallia, the caravan would need to continue immediately. Along the main road they could see the growing commotion that produced such movement of people, and throughout the surrounding area that were ones without houses, people now crushed as if a festival was happening.

The first thing to consider that time was the arrangement of Queen Henrietta’s tent.

Then the pages and some soldiers were started collecting straw bales from the surrounding houses, which were used to construct a couch.

Soon, some farmers at that place had started selling baskets of fresh bread and fruit to the members of the caravan. Even some vendors were able to provide wine. After a moment as it was expected, the sounds of laughter and singing could be heard everywhere.

Among the buyers were the Ondine Knights who had a good supply of wine and snacks, which give them a desire to join the growing commotion. Even for this selected group of the queen, it seemed that the current conditions were nice enough to want the ‘enjoyment‘ provided by this small town.

Besides, it was fair to all those present, both noble and soldiers, to be allowed a little fun, after the constant battle they had to fight recently.

Even so, within the happy commotion had arisen, a face that did not appear anywhere in the festival can be seen.

“Haa……………”

It was Saito.

Over the course of two weeks, he was devoted to a frantic search for Louise, however after his arrival at the first provincial town, the traces of the whereabouts of Louise disappeared.

No matter where he look, no matter who he asked, he could not find signs of Louise anywhere. So as expected, because of the growing anxiety on the part of parents and sisters of Louise, they, themselves, organized a search party. That was the information he had obtained from the letter sent by Cattleya.

Saito had planned to make a home visit to La Vallière and report everything so far, however:

"Due to the circumstances, it would be a great inconvenience if my careless father came to kill you, so I ask you right now to refrain from visiting La Vallière". Saito read the letter.

Ultimately, Saito was convinced to leave the search to them, so that he could return to fulfill his obligations. This is the reason why Saito at this time was one of the members of the caravan ambassadors.

He had no choice, he had to fulfill his duty as part of the bureau of negotiations, including the part he was to Louise ...

But ... after unsuccessfully searching her relentlessly for two weeks. ''Saito, do you really think you'll be able to meet her again?''

While he was lost in these thoughts, Saito had walked away from his official duties.

The crestfallen and heartbroken Saito decided to leave the caravan to a place where he could be alone. Then with a stick he picked up off the floor he began to sting the earth.

''I cannot be with Louise.''

When thinking about this, it seemed that he had lost all the urges to continue with his life. Nothing mattered. Not the fact that he let the people who attacked him escape, nor the party to celebrate the coronation, nothing in the world seemed real, he came to believe that what he saw with his eyes was seen only as a spectator who was in front of the TV.

Tapping the earth once again and Saito suddenly found himself drawing the figure of Louise on earth.

His grief, desperation and pathos gathered everyone in a sad view of what was Saito now.

“Who-is-lle-ved to-the-beautiful-and-word-fits-ment of ro-sa ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~”

While Saito sang his version of a kindergarten nursery rhyme, he ended his drawing to see it well and did not know if what he had drawn was Louise or an alien.

When Saito came to these conditions, Siesta, without fail, always appeared and try to encourage him, however at this time she was in Des Ornières. She along with Professor Colbert had decided to stay if Louise finally returned to Des Ornières.

“But why put on an ugly face? Now do not worry, just drink!”

Malicorne had come to say this, only to put a bottle of wine in Saito’s mouth.

“Gu Fuh gugugugugugugu!”

Malicorne didn't stop until the wine bottle was empty, then detached it from the mouth of Saito with a "PPAH".

“What do you think you're doing?”

“Really, that face you were doing ... Like I say, Louise is not coming back, so give up.”

“B, but that would be ...”

“If I will tell you in the clearest way possible, she does not want to see you anymore, can you even realize the significance of her actions?”

Due to shock Saito dropped to his knees on the floor while a sudden tremor came from his body.

Then Guiche and others who could not pass unnoticed by their actions, promptly withdrew Malicorne from Saito’s side.

“Oh, hey, that's wrong, and let me go.”

“But you're saying..”

Then Malicorne addressed them with an emphatic scream and said:

“You see, it has to be now, do not you think this is a critical time to see if Saito may or may not become a man? You know, a man must accept a separation and approach it as an aspect of himself, this is what makes one grow as a person. Now what this guy needs is to face reality." After saying this Malicorne could not stop assenting himself, as if what he had said was the absolute truth.

“Certainly much of your impromptu speech is true, but…” This was added by Kirche, who was very overwhelmed by her desire to return to see her friend Tabitha, also appeared on the scene accompanied by Tiffania.

“This is very problematic.” Tiffania said. Malicorne shook his head.

Then with a gentle gaze he began to approach her. Tiffania reacted immediately and placed both of her hands against her chest, as a precaution to what she knew was coming.

“Miss Westwood, actually ...”

In the instant Malicorne said that, Tiffania instinctively shook his head.

“No!”

“But I did not say anything.”

“No matter what you say, I can ensure those 'things' are rare.”

At this rate, Malicorne the only thing could do was to show a smile full of sadness on his face.

“Ahh I give up ... I guess that's what I get for doing what I always do, but since ... but this time I swear I was going to say something serious.”

After this strange apology, Tiffania could not help but give it a try.

“Well, you mean.”

“Well, ... Did you not please Saito, with those big breasts?”

With an unpleasant feeling, they heard these words arise from a disturbingly eloquent Malicorne, his tone nevertheless actually showed off that he said it was for the sake of his friend. His serene face only further helped convince others of his pure intentions, but in the end, everyone was frustrated by his lack of tact, saying the worst possible words.

“As I thought, you see, when one is depressed you must have breasts, and most importantly they gotta be huge, if you think there can not be any better. And indeed, those breasts ... we have the owner of those breasts, after all I do not think there is anyone more qualified than you Miss Westwood.”

As expected to happened, Tiffania seemed disposed to use the Void, she was heaving and started waving her wand, but despite this Malicorne did not stop his words.

“Magic? You're thinking of using it? You used that to help Saito before, right? Then use that to help Saito now! Seriously just do it for the good of Saito!”

“Ei.” After reciting a little spell, Tiffania waved her hand.

“I'm a chicken! Pío, pio, pio, pio.”

Then Malicorne left the area while shaking his arms like wings.

After what happened, Tiffania glanced toward Saito and then approached him.

What she found was a disabled Saito muttering only nonsense. Seeing him in that state, Tiffania could not help but feel a great sadness.

“Saito do not worry, I assure you fully that Louise will come back, and when she do be sure to apologize to her properly, do you understand?

“Really? Really she'll come back again...?”

Tiffania nodded sweetly to that question.

“Do not worry, Louise really likes to return to do her job, I guarantee you that she will return home ...”

Tiffania kept saying this over and over again to comfort Saito.

In her tent, Queen Henrietta was preparing to hear the report of Agnes, which only a moment ago had just arrived on her horse at full gallop,

“You finally arrived.” So saying Henrietta let out a sigh.

The report was about the discovered information about the criminal group that attacked the village of Saito in Cherphis, then Agnes continued relating the research findings.

However, the information obtained after the completion of the research process was still incomplete.

“We are sure to inspect in details the entire area where the village is located, Cherphis but ... still we could not find a trace of the criminal group. Also it was reported that investigations carried out simultaneously to the nobles that you suspect or have motive of some resentment against Chevalier Hiraga-dono yet ...”

Then to see the difficulty in Agnes to describe the situation with words, Henrietta deduced the reason for his distress.

“Too many, that's what you're saying right?”

“It's just as you say, the main reason seems to be his position as a commoner who acquired a peerage but apart from the above I can not imagine anything more, plus you have to add the fact that although he was popular with the masses it might arouse jealousy among them for his privileged position.”

Therefore, apart from the families of the students of the academy of magic, arguably everyone can have a reason to attack, if I may be frank, this is a situation where you will not get anywhere from research only.

Then Henrietta had no other choice but to assent to the conclusion of Agnes, and then thought to himself: ''what would have happened if he had also given the title of Baron ...''

“But we also have something even in our behalf, investigations ultimately yielded to significant track.”

“Please say what you have learned.”

“It's a name of the group that dominates the underworld, is the result maybe of infiltration of Tristainian kingdom.”

“The underworld?”

“Yes, apparently a group specializing in dirty jobs, some individuals with incredible skills, apparently belonging to the army of Gallia, what was his name ...? oh yeah they are the members of the Order of Chevalier of North Partel, as reported in Tristain, they managed to sneak into the change of government after abruptly raised by Gallia.”

The North Chevalie Partel, the secret order of knights of Gallia, Henrietta was also aware of the rumors that were said about them. Military Intelligence, murders ... an order of chivalry dedicated to shady jobs, gentlemen who were engaged to a gentleman would not do.

“The called "group" right?”

“Yes, 'Elemental Siblings', the way they name their group.”

Then Henrietta recalled the words of Saito, when the woman who attacked him call "onii-sama" to her partner ...

“If I'm pretty sure they are.”

“In fact, by various rumors circulating in the kingdom, I have heard of them several times, they work like ghosts, they never let their prey escape, and also ... they are known for never having failed in one of their missions.”

“But Saito-dono return alive. They only get him knockout ...”

“I do not know why, but it may be the case that their mission was only to intimidate.”

“If that was the reason, he was lucky, but…”

“But the next time may not be so good.”

Then with a mortified expression on her face Henrietta shook her head.

“Perhaps we could offer a reward, giving citizens a promotion to give us help with the case.”

“That's an interesting idea however, it is likely that the whole thing might end up in chaos.”

''As imagined, right now is when I think I should marry an influential nobleman to have their support. How can I even be able to protect one of my knights?!''

Even knowing what was the cause, Henrietta cannot help but feel disappointed to Louise, who had just disappeared leaving her duty, and now she was really needed.

“ ... Oh I envy it, to live only for love!”

“What are you trying to say?”

“No ... It's nothing.”

“Please I wish you were more considerate and to think in my position, because in reality I have nothing, at least I would like to try comfort you a little, in these times when you really need it ...”

The caravan had finally arrived at Versailles, they were assigned to a guest house, but even having said that, the truth was that the only prepared the rooms were for Queen Henrietta and a few members of her cabinet. As for members of guards, that includes the knights and soldiers, they have been assigned only on the field where they installed hospedasen tents.

"As of tomorrow it will be a busy day due to the celebration, so please take the time today to rest calmly" this was the message that the emissaries of Gallia left for the visitors of the guest house. Then they exit the lobby to continue their activities.

After talking to Agnes and the ladies of the court, Henrietta was left alone in her room. She had several things in mind for the long awaited garden party.

But the main reason for her visit was definitely checking the true intentions of the new Queen Charlotte. Queen Charlotte who had decided to join forces with Romalia to achieve her crowning ... ''Could it be that her cooperation with Romalia, was because they wanted to continue the crusade?'' Precisely that was the matter Henrietta wanted to check.

Even knowing they were at critical moments ... the government is fighting to stabilize the kingdom for they did allow knights of plebeian origin, only showing jealousy, and someone out there had even hired a murderer to realize their hatred. And Louise just thinking about it without considering others and fled to disappear completely.

“Everyone is so selfish. Is there no one who feels a real desire to help others?”

Henrietta then summoned Saito, thought at least to take a walk with him to clear her head. She also considered talking with him concerning her meeting with the Queen of Gallia and also she had to deal with the issue of the group that was attack him. All this was imperative to notify.

But the main reason for calling him was...

"I want to see him."

She just wanted to be with him and see his face, she had raised a number of reasons, but in the end her desire to meet him was what drove her actions.

Henrietta then rang a bell to call one of her servants.

“At this moment I feel like taking a little ride... then, I must also discuss official matters with him please send Chevalier Hiraga-dono of Ondine Brigade.”

In just a moment, the servant had brought Saito in the presence of the queen.

Then with a face as if experiencing an extreme fatigue and a total lack of strength Saito said:

“You called me?”

“Yes, I’ll take a walk, and I command you to be my escort.”

Then Saito fully recovered his composure and give the queen a respectful reverence. Due to the sudden seriousness of Saito, Henrietta could not help but feel little weird for her actions.

All the way from her room to the exit in the lobby, Henrietta showed her face like a queen of exemplary decency, which even for a moment showed signs of familiarity with his escort Saito, who was always a step behind her.

But at that very moment, the guest house of Versailles seemed to have become a popular social meeting place, everywhere eminent nobles were dressed in their most splendid attire, they along with the ambassadors, could be seen happy and enjoying their casual talks.

As the queen passed by, those noble realizing her presence, recover their composure and made a bow. However, as if they were just air, Henrietta walked past them ignoring them because this is not an official event she did not look for obligation to greet them, but although she did ignore them only for practical reasons, she does not seemed to dislike their attitude.

When you stop and see her, Henrietta was seen as a magnificent queen, despite appearing to forget those who were around her , her Majesty’s presence was enough for them, and by her side Saito did not seem, at this moment , to have slightest interest on Queen Henrietta.

Then Saito thought could it be possible that Henrietta the he had seen that time in that little inn ... and also at that time in the basement of Des Ornières, be the same person?

Outside the guest house, the day seemed to be coming to an end in order to give way to night, but they found the large amount of people out there, which was composed of all those invited foreign nations, surpassed by far the fuss found before them.

Then Henrietta decided to hide behind the hood of her robe.

The Palace of Versailles was broad, almost the same dimensions as the country through which they passed en route to here.

In their walk they came to a large garden full of flowering shrubs, which by its composition resembled a maze, the shrubs of the place were filled with summer blue flowers, which they did not know the name.

So without a second thought Henrietta set out to explore it, entering the labyrinth ...

In their trek through the maze they found a small bench, Henrietta sat down and remove her hood.

With flower essence combined with the cool dampness found due to the plants, the rigid presence of Henrietta vanished. Then with an air like a young villager, she stretched her body before heading to Saito.

“You should also sit down.” said Henrietta with a melodious voice.

Saito then sat down beside her.

“I did not want anyone to hear us.”

Hearing this, Henrietta felt a bit of excitement.

“No, actually it is not something of such importance.” She said.

Then Saito nodded to her in a crude form.

Lately, this was the condition in which they developed the meetings between them, as an implicit agreement that they avoided each other talking, to break the tension, the first to say something was Henrietta.

“It will be tomorrow ... how should I explain it… about Queen Charlotte. I wonder what was her true intentions, I want to find out what are the circumstances that still involved with Romalia.”

“Yes.”

Saito's voice which sounded as if it came from an empty place, evidenced by his lack of courage.

“Also ... the information concerning the thugs who attacked you, apparently they are known as the "Elemental Siblings" are a group coming from Gallia which specializes in dirty jobs, a subject quite dangerous ...”

“They really is.“ Saito said without showing any sign of strength.

“You speak as if talking of matters concerning another person. You should get out of that depression, for your sake and that of others.”

“Sorry, but ... is as, no more strength left in me, I know that what I say is unacceptable but ...

Henrietta then furrowed her brows, she felt as if the words of Saito was trying to blame her for something.

“Everything you say, it seems as if everything was my fault.”

“Huh?”

Saito stared at Henrietta for a moment, he could see the anger in her eyes, then Saito worriedly said.

“E, that is... course not. Here I am the only culprit. I was the one...”

“Tell me, what perhaps did we do something wrong.” Said Henrietta and then press her lips.

“Well, that would be...”

“Louise is gone, at this time we cannot do anything about it, so we know we can not conclude which were her true intentions, all pass through you own conviction, but you are not yet able to act according to your own feelings. If so, let me be the only one receiving the consequences of that sin, but if maybe ... if it were not so.”

“ If not ...?”

“You would not have the right to feel so dejected as how you feel now.”

Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.[[File:ZnT17-207.jpg|thumbnail|Saito then lowered his head in embarrassment.]]

“ ... Not that I can accept my own feelings.”

After hearing this Henrietta stared at Saito with a cold stare.

“ ... You do not look like a man.”

“ What did you say?”

“It's not like you lost control of yourself for a trance, right? It seems that you blame me for having seduced, that so numb.”

“ And was it not!?”

“Where did you get that idea, please tell me.”

“ Seriously're wondering what you've done!? That's what you're saying!”

Upon hearing this mean words, Henrietta look back at Saito with disdain.

“That was just, something you wanted to do on your own at any time that I try to seduce you.”

“Well, I, I do not remember it has been like that! With all the sensuality that I did not try to hide for a second.”

“You say that everything was the fault of sensuality, that's all you have to say?”

Defeated, Saito lost his strength again and dropped his shoulders.

“.. . If I had to say it in a way, is that I did not realize what I had until I lost it, I realized that I need Louise at my side, and so I really want it, that I do not fight these 70000 soldiers to rescue Tristain, I did it to save Louise. Because Louise was here, I decided to stay in this world.”

“And now that Louise has disappeared, you’re leaving everything you set out and go back to your world, is that the meaning of your words?”

Saito said, shaking his head.

“No ... What I said was what I considered my reason, but a reason after all is just, a right. But in the end all I'm doing is being irresponsible, so after that moment of weakness let me make amends, forgive me for I have caused concern to all.

Listening to the regain senses of Saito, Henrietta's face turned a little surprised, and then blushing with embarrassment.

“ ... I apologize, apparently for a moment I lost control of myself.”

“... No.”

“Maybe it's because I do not know many reliable people, but over time I have come to depend on you, I can assure you it is the same with her, Louise has come to depend on you as much as you depend on her.”

For a moment, both were seen each other, but ... regaining their senses, looked away quickly, then Saito said, almost sighing:

“I ... This happened when I was in my world, my life was quite common, even without actually behaving in a bad way, I cannot say I was a good person. In my world, I have not found anything to be able to become passionate, then the days just constantly passing one after another without change, until one day I just became an adult and still nothing major happened, it was just to pass the time for the sake of time itself then it seemed normal as things should be, or so I thought.”

“ ........”

“But coming into this world, I could find for the first time, my reason for living, the meaning of my life lay in this world. And it was pretty simple, it was Louise. Never in my life have I seen a girl so pretty. She may be flippant and selfish, but still that's part of what she is, in my attempts to protect her, little by little I gained achievements, and in the end ... I turned to different people that need me. And then my reason was becoming larger. The fact that all needed me, really made me very happy, because until now it has never been like that in my life.

Henrietta silently listened carefully to what Saito had to say.

“And that's why I, that's why I became lighthearted, leaving and neglecting what was really important so I ended up losing both Louise and Derf, but it was not until it was too late, I could understand.”

For a moment Henrietta was silent but ... She closed her eyes slowly.

“ ... seems that now is the time to return.”

“Yes.”

The two got up, then steer their way to the guest house. Without realizing when, and the two moons in the sky lit up the garden, doing all that beautiful glow flower bed.

While Saito was watching the brightness of the moon, he failed to avoid himself wondering:

''What is the meaning of me being in this place?''

The meaning of his own existence.

He was 'solo' until he came to this world and noticed that idea ... so far not even going through his head that there was "a meaning".

Probably if he was still in his world, he would not have raised this question and would spend his life without thinking about it, just being born, grow and eventually die.

Only recently the meaning was very clear to him.

Everything was by Louise.

He did for the welfare of that young girl that makes his heart vibrate ... But now she was gone, she decided to disappear forever from his sight.

After he had reached this world, Saito discovered the endless of thing before that was unknown to him, things that he will never be able to discover if he had stayed in Tokyo ...

''But right now, I could not find a reason to move forward. Wherever I see the world had turned into a gray, which I had to do something to regain its meaning, I do not know.''

However, he knew he had work to do, he knew that an imminent danger hanging over them.

Henrietta had said "I could do it", however inside me I could not even trust and believe in myself to do it again.

The next day the garden party was held to commemorate the coronation of Queen.

Early on, enormous fireworks could be seen flying through the sky, and as cheering the environment, the musicians played continuously from the selected range of musical pieces.

In the front garden of the recently completed Grand Troyes Palace, leaders and renowned personalities of all nations had gathered. Those who are present were astonished to learn that the palace of the majesty had been built in such a short time, they could not do but praise the incredible potential of the labor force in Gallia.

At the moment the palace gates opened and unveiled to those who are present the figure of the new Queen Charlotte, the distinguished guests did not stop to look at the childlike wonder of the new queen. They had heard that her age was only 16 years however, one would think it was 2 maybe 3 years younger.

And they could not help but mention, that queen wearing attire that for whatever reason, strongly attracted the eyes of the guests.

It was normal, that these events one must wear the most dazzling and glorious dresses that one could use. By becoming the ruler of the great nation of Gallia, she had the most skilled tailors in the kingdom, which would be weird if she did not always present the most magnificent clothes possible.

At this time, the ladies at rows closest to the new queen, could distinguish the elegant extravagance of the current outfits worn by her Majesty, to express a fair trial, one could say that the costume of the queen of Gallia was a marking pattern throughout the fashion of Halkeginia.

Still... Also it must be said that clothes the new Queen Charlotte dressed right now, were somewhat rare.

Her enormous dress resembled an outfit of that a nun for its white design, simple and austere, but was adorned by a jewel in her chest as if it were some kind of amendment, it was stamped with a cross.

To the right and left of the Queen were a group of nobles who offered a bow, then act as if following the script of a play, was prepared to cast the spell of "Detect Magic".

This was a crucial part of the ceremony, they had to prove in front of all present, that she was the real Queen Charlotte.

After waiting for a while, not having any reaction by the magic launched just a little earlier, distinguished guests let out a sigh that released the uncertainty that accompanied the ceremony.

Finally, this had proved the true identity of the queen.

From that moment Queen Charlotte had to go to the table prepared in her honor for there to occupy the leading place among the guests, which she would give her words of greeting as program was planned.

Then everyone present imagined that the next move by the Queen would be to accompany them in celebration after going downstairs.

Still ... Queen Charlotte stood motionless in the place she had occupied. Then as if ready to report something, she raised her right hand.

The commotion increasingly grew among the guests who waited expectantly.

“As the queen responsible for governing the kingdom of Gallia, I took the initiative in forming an alliance with the rulers of Romalia, so, with all our power as a nation we will continue our role in the crusade. Halkeginia will always have the divine protection from the founder!”

For a moment the whole place was silent, then quickly an intense outcry spread as if it were a wave.

As expected, the new government is just a puppet of Romalia, so this was the real intention why Romalia invaded Gallia. These were the kind of comments that were beginning to hear from the congregation.

“But you said...”

Upon hearing this statement, Henrietta had been in shock, completely pale then her body ended up collapsing, only the timely help of Agnes and Guiche, prevented her from falling to the ground, then her two companions were set in place to safeguard the queen.

Just steps away, Saito who had been assigned the task of leading Ondine had turned completely pale.

''But what was those words mean just now?

How can Tabitha collaborate with Romalia?''

In truth, it devastatingly shocked all those who are present.

For a moment he thought that perhaps it was not Tabitha, chances are it was someone else, he thought that perhaps she had been hypnotized by some kind of potion ...

But then he remembered, and shook his head.

He had seen only moments ago, and they had cast Detect Magic on her. Therefore, it was clear that this was the real Tabitha ...

“If you think, maybe it means that outfit similar to what a nun wears ... We anticipated little on what she had planned to do ...

“I think this is very strange, as if Romalia had planned everything to ensure this will result in coronation and so… Romalia, indeed have some guys who are very skilled.” This was the dialogue that from Malicorne and Gimli.

“You are wrong,” Saito said.

“In which way we are wrong?”, now she said it that she would cooperate for the continuation of the crusade.

“Tabitha cannot tell that kind of thing!”

“What? But you heard her just now, didn't you?”

By saying this, Saito had been shocked as he thought he had never heard directly from the mouth of Tabitha that she was against continuing the crusade, he only thought that because of the close friendship they had, their ideals and principles would be the same, or at least that's what I always thought ...

“Hey you, let me explain, political beliefs and friendship are two entirely different matters. It may be true that your friendship with her is very close however, note that it is no wonder that she thinks in a different way than yours. “ Reynald somehow trying to comfort Saito.

Saito could not help but shake his legs. Tabitha just now, went to her desk to receive and the praises from her guests.

Seeing this, Saito started running.

In front of Tabitha’s table a lot of famous people had formed to give their praises, as expected there was huge row formed, then Saito helplessly, trying to break through the row of people, which as a result caused the discontentment of the nobles that were present.

“Hey that's wrong! Go to where you came from peasant!”

Then he has no choice but wait in line at end of the row.

Saito could not yet perceive something strange in Tabitha at the distance he saw her, but her aura seemed somehow changed, there was no basis for thinking it was something more than just his imagination.

Then Saito noted that Tabitha had makeup for the occasion. Her lips have red lipstick, her eyelashes were curled and makeup was fairly simple, yet ... Would that change her aura just now, was it because of the makeup?

After waiting an hour, it was finally his turn. Then Saito, opposite to Tabitha, looked into her eyes, she returned his gaze, however Saito could not find in her eyes any affection or even the feeling of longing to meet an old friend.

“I am an ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain, my name is Saito Chevalier de Hiraga Des Ornières.”

Not wondering about his greeting, because it was a courtesy that required the label.

“It's been a long time.”

“Do you still remember me? “

Then he thought, "that's obvious isn’t it?" But it was a question that had assaulted his mind after meeting with Tabitha in such strange conditions.

“I remember you.”

In this strange conversation, nobles surrounding them demonstrated bitter amazement, however the man who was behind Tabitha, came to them, and as if by explaining said.

“The Knight Hiraga Chevalier , is a friend from the academy of Her Majesty, if we have a cordial meeting, I assure your Highness will be glad for it.”

The man dressed as a priest with such friendly aura, Saito did ask if he was really young, for some strange reason, the calculation of age may became elusive, for his strong jaw has a strong voice of determination that conveyed his presence.

Noticing the look of Saito, the man offered a bow.

“My name is Ballbelini and I am the Prime Minister, and if I'm not mistaken you should be the fabled hero who performed the feat in the Tiger Road. “

Then Saito also corresponded with a bow, and from that moment,

“Excuse me, but I want to talk to Her Majesty Queen Charlotte ... “ Saito said.

Hearing this Lord Ballbelini with a polite but firm determination shook his head in denial.

“My sincere apologies, but now Her Majesty is very busy.”

“Um, actually I am not a mere knight, I am an official ambassador of the kingdom of Tristain and member of the bureau in charge of negotiations with Gallia.” said, to prove it, Saito was released by Queen, however Lord Ballbelini remained firm with his refusal.

“It's really a shame ...”

Seeing what was Lord Ballbelini inaccessible, Saito decided to go directly to Tabitha.

“I have something to tell you.”

However, all she did was to stare at Saito helplessly.

“Hiraga-dono, being rude...” Lord Ballbelini interrupting Saito.

“No. I'm not asking you. I'm asking for Tabitha ... I'm asking Her Majesty. Please indeed I have something to ask you.”

However, the answer was harsh and short:

“I'm busy.”

Saito lost his composure.

“Well, tell me are those true? the words you said just now? You seriously plan to collaborate with the crusade?”

Then Tabitha nodded with an expression on her face as if to say: 'Is there a problem?'

“Your... But what, why? What the hell happened?”

“It's okay.”

Due to the levels that reached by the conversation the surrounding nobles grew restless.

“Mr. Ambassador, please leave for later, if you just want to talk, I assure you I will open after a space in my schedule to assist you personally.”

“Hey Tabitha! Explain what was going! Tell me, perhaps you've given to Romalia?! What happened?”

Then trying to end this once and for all, Lord Ballbelini pressed Saito.

“It is enough, if you say another word, I have no choice but to accuse you of heresy.”

In the time Saito was about to answer, a voice from behind stopped him.

“Hey Saito! Time to go! You've bothered enough all these gentlemen!”

It was Guiche, to see carefully, all the boys had gathered were Ondine Knights, then whispered something in his ear.

“ ... I understand your feelings, but you have to be careful! You have to take account your actions here! This is not Tristain.”

Because of his words, Saito finally calm down.

“ ... I'm sorry.”

Then he made a deep bow and Saito started to leave.

Within the celebration, it was almost entirely the topic of conversation, the proclamation that only a few moments ago had made by the Queen Charlotte. Nearly all the nobles were present, they could be in a state of turmoil and grief.

It was inevitable, in their memories even came vividly the image of the entire imperial fleet reduced to ashes in Carcassonne, due to the magic created by the previous elf priest, that immense fireball ...

Besides, the fact that they were raised with the idea that engaging in a fight with the elves was just crazy.

Still ... There were no nobleman that could try to go against the orders of Romalia or the queen of Gallia.

Indeed it has been decided the battle against the elves, was heard to say in conversations, as if the matter had nothing to do with them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter11|Chapter 11]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter8

2013-05-28T01:48:03Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 8: Josette's Resolution */

===Chapter 8: Josette's Resolution===

Even though Josette said something like that to Louise yesterday, she was not really confident in herself......"From now on, I'll only come for you", if he really was just joking then......she would also have thoughts of running away from here.

However, Josette did not want to give in to her fears. To her, the high priest from Romalia, Julio, is everything to her.

Before meeting Julio, Josette has always thought that she would staying in this Saint Margarita Convent forever,bored for the rest of her life.

However after his arrival, the dying embers of her gloomy life started to revive again......even though the time spent with Julio is short......but every second is filled with precious memories.

That's why she cared so much about what Louise said.

How can memories, as precious as jewels, be lies? Even though she didn't know what had happened to her before, but more importantly, her feelings and memories, will never be fake.

Josette glanced at Louise, who was biting a large bread, at the corner of her eye. She looked like she had something on her mind.

She gave te feeling that her heart was elsewhere.

Is she still thinking about yesterday? Even though this thought flashed through her mind, it was quickly stamped out of existence.

Compare to these, when was Dragon-kun (T/L:飞龙哥哥) coming here again?

Three weeks passed since their last meeting.

Josette sighed deeply.

"Those jewel-like memories really makes other times become as boring as stones."

She unconsciously remembered their last meeting when he brought that ring. The brilliant amber gem embedded in the delicate ring.....

"It would be my pleasure if you can wear it."

Julio's words echoed around her ears. After seeing that the ring fit snugly into Josette's finger, Julio nodded contently, before returning to telling stories about the city streets again.

Even though he never repeated those words again.....but that sentence still left a deep mark on Josette's heart. If that ring is really mine.....what would Julio do to me?

Will he give me the title of head priestess?

Or, would he give me......something amazing?

Just because she was still immersed in these fantasies, the sudden sound of flapping wings made Josette agitated. If it was some other time, she would have just put on a sour face, suppressing her deep passion and excitement while waiting, but she just could not stand it this time.

Not caring about her breakfast that was barely eaten, Josette rushed out from the canteen.

When the blue-scaled sky dragon came into view, Josette felt like crying. From the back of the sky dragon, Julio, wearing a white cape, jumped down.

Without a moment's hesitation, Josette flew into his embrace.

"Onee san."

"Oi, oi, this shouldn't what a sister should do! And I thought this time I'm also going to look at someone's sour face, listening to her complain about something."

Hearing this, Josette quickly let go of Julio.

"I-I was going to do so, but, this time I didn't suppress it."

She then lifted her head up, watching Julio with eyes shaking full of hope.

"Can you stay a bit longer today?"

Seeing Julio shake his head in regret, Josette's face darken with worry.

"What happened?"

"No......nothing. I just thought of a conversation with a new girl last night. I knew it, Oni san only comes here just out of pity."

Julio laughed after hearing that.

"Even if it was like that, what's so bad about it?"

"Nothing much. I just felt that I was too stupid."

Josette's heart seemed like it would just break apart at any moment. Even though she had repeated to herself that this feeling is not love for uncountable times already, but when that time really comes, she just couldn't face it.

"I really am in no position to tease Vanessa." Josette shook her head.

"Alright alright, since the great Lord Carindal Deacon (T/L:助祭枢机卿大人) is so busy with his work, then please quickly finish your business here and go the side of other disciples."

Hearing words full of sarcasm, Julio stll smiled.

"Okay, then I'll just say it straight. Josette, I'm here to take you away."

"What?"

Julio's sudden speech made Josette dumbstruck.

"As there were too much red tape, I'm so sorry for taking so long."

Compared to shock, Josette felt more agitated (T/L:气愤, the word "angry" doesn't fit here). Travelling the outside world with Julio seemed like a enticing proposal.

This was also Josette's wish. However, Josette also knew that it was ridiculous. She was unable to leave this place, she cannot leave this place, she had been told such things all along......

"Onee san's joke is really lame, if you want to get a girl's smile, you have to be more serious."

"I'm not lying you know. Even though I look like this, I am a priest serving the Founder, you know? Something like lying, I have never done that before, have I?"

Josette's eyes widened. Because Julio's words doesn't seem to be lies.

"Is it......really so?"

"Of course. Look, this is a letter penned by His Holiness himself. From today on, you're under the care of the Church of Romalia."

Different from before, the abbess and priestesses gathered around Julio.

"May I ask, what is your business here?"

Seeing the unease on the abbess' face, Julio showed a letter.

"This, this is......"

"This is an edict from His Holiness."

"B-but......we've been entrusted by the nobles of this country to supervise this place. We cannot let any of the sisters go without their permission......"

Julio smiled after hearing that.

"So who is your true master? The holy Founder? Or the nobles of this country?"

"W-well....."

"Your kind hearts have always been used by the nobles of this heart, isn't it so? Because of their disrespect for God, they created such a 'prison', have they not? That's just too scary."

The abbess fell prostrate at Julio's feet after hearing that, shocked.

"Oh.......indeed, have you known everything?"

Julio bent down and placed a hand on the shoulder of the shuddering abbess.

"The thing about secrets, it's just very difficult to keep it. There are but a million ears in the world and the hardest thing to do in the world is shutting people's mouths."

"I'm unaware of the pasts of the children, so please don't ask me about that......"

"Relax, I'm not here as an Inquisitor."

Julio placed a bag beside the abbess.

"This is some money for all the years you've taken care of her."

Then, Julio turned to look at Josette, who watched him bewilderedly, mouth agape.

"Well then, let's go."

"Eh? Eh eh! Eh eh eh eh eh!?"

Josette's thought process came to a sudden halt. She finally could break free of this convent, and she was also going with Julio......

It was like a dream.

Would she be, under the effect of some strange magic?

"What happened?"

Julio's soft words entered her ears.

"Wh-what is this! Everything happened so fast......"

"Yeah, this was a little too hurried. Why don't you go arrange your baggage?"

Hearing Julio's words, Josette finally snapped back to herself.

This was the real world......

Julio was really going to bring her away.

"Are you serious?"

Asking to test the waters, Julio nodded firnly.

"This is really nerve racking, how am I going to convince you?"

Josette looked at Julio silently. his heterochromic eyes, each of a different color, displaying a coquesttish charm.

Everytime she saw those eyes.....Josette just could not stop herself.

"This is reality."

After drawing the fine line between fantasies and reality, Josette's actions immediately became as swift as the wind.....

She ran to the crowd of sisters far away, to find her most intimate friends.

She shook their hands, saying goodbye to her gaping friends.

"I thank you all for your care for me in the past. Yeah, I'm leaving this place now, you know."

"Eh? Eh eh? What the heck is going on?"

Her friends who were knee deep in chaos.

"Leaving this place."

For them, who have never thought of this way before, this was unavoidable. After all, even Josette herself has not thought it out yet, or in other words, she did not even know why Julio was taking her away.

However, there was not a shred of insecurity in her heart. As long as she was able to be together with Julio, Josette would not mind any danger she will face.

Walking briskly to the abbess' side, Josette held her hand.

"Thank you for all your care. I'll never forget your kindness."

The abbess looked at Josette with a weary face. She looked like she was going to say something, but she held back for a moment after opening her mouth.

"......Thinking back, I may have betrayed the Founder's decree. Even though it was a forced decision, but keeping girls like you in a place like this is still against the natural order. Take great care, the world outside is much different than here, it's much cruel."

Josette nodded, and then ran to Julio's side.

"Is there really no need for a baggage?"

"Nn, since there was nothing to take away anyway."

"I see. Never mind, you're going to get everything you desire soon, so maybe it's better that way."

"There's really no need for that, as long I'm with Onee san, I'm completely sastified......"

"I promise you."

After Josette was safely on the sky dragon, Julio jumped on it too.

"Well then, may the Founder bless you."

After making a declaration like something out of a movie, Julio rided the sky dragon to the clouds.

Josette gazed at the Saint Margerita's Convent as it shrunk from her aerial view. Her home, where she spent fifteen years of her life.

She watched the dormitories and the farms on the mountains.

"That was, my everything."

"You're not going to ask about why I was taking you away?"

"Yeah, but that would be meaningless."

"Aren't you scared, that maybe I'm cheating you?"

"Even if Onee san was going to bring me to hell, I have no regrets, because......this feeling now, is real. What do I do, it's just like wings grew our of my heart, hard to control. This feeling, is a first for me."

"Are you willing to obey everything I ask you to do? If that was so, I promise that you'll get everything you want." Julio said softly.

"I was going to do so anyway. After all, I'm completely in the dark about the outside world."

Josette took in a deep breath.

Gradually, Saint Margerita's Convent disappeared from the clouds. Instead, what entered her vision was the vast Halkegenia mainland.

"Amazing......the outside world was actually so much wider."

"Everything down there, will one day be yours, you know."

Josette smiled it off, but Julio was not smiling.

"......Onee San?"

"Let us take it back, the world that was originally yours."

Seeing Josette leave on the sky dragon from the canteen window made Louise suspect what she saw.

Julio, that was Julio, right?

That's right. Undenialbly, that was Julio. Those heterochromic eyes......the pitiful beauty of his boyish face. And that sky dragon. There was no mistake.

His appearance was surprising enough, but his action to take Josette away made her speechless.

Why.

The answer came quick enough.

Last might, the words that had surfaced on the Founder's Prayer Book......

"The power of "Void" can only awaken in the blood of the successors. "

Also, this was the Saint Margerita's Convent made specially to place bastard children of nobles and royalty under house arrest.

The two clues interweaved.

"Josette is the new Void user."

Perhaps, she was the replacement for the dead King Joseph......she can't be wrong.

"I must tell the Princess immediately."

However, another voice surfaced in her heart.

"Is there really a need for this?"

As long as she stayed here secretly......the four Void users will never come together. As long as she died here without anyone knowing, the Holy Crusade will never start.

However, just as she felt the night before, this was just purely thoughts of an escapist.

The fear of getting hurt, made her try to escape from her destiny.

Feeling useless, after all, she was hurt so deeply. Also, this may be the best way to settle it.

"What should I do?"

Nobody can answer this question.

Like before, the power to make her own decisions lay on her own hands.

What was the right answer?

"How did I really feel at the bottom of my heart?"

Does she really want to stay here for the rest of her life?"

If it was really so, why did she bring her Founder's Prayer Book and wand?

At the deep crevasses of her heart, there must be a thought to "want to do something", and that's why she brought them here.

Even if her heart was hurt, broken to infinite pieces, perhaps there was someone who still believes in her.

"There are some things that only I can do."

"There are people who are waiting for me to help them."

Louise took out the Ring of Water from her pocket. The beautiful azure blue diamond......driving the power of the 'Void'......the power which she could not control and has given up halfway.

If she was succesful in controlling it, would she get a little more confidence?

Lifting her head up suddenly, Louise ran to Abbess who was stil sitting on the ground, dumbstruck.

"Madam Abbess."

"W-what is it?"

"Please tell me a way to get out of here."

She told the abbess a hope in her heart that she has once ignored for a long time.

"That's impossible."

"When will the next ship arrive?"

"After three days, but they will never let you on board."

Louise bit her lips hard. Even if she tried to force her way in, in the end it would just evolve into a fiasco. Then......

Louise jumped up again, running to her private locker beside her bed, taking out the Founder's Prayer Book, then putting on the Ring of Water hastily.(T/L: Imagine Louise as a mini Bruce Willis doing Die-Hard here. :P)

She ripped the sacred cross, which was forbidden to be taken off, from her neck.

Her bright peach-colored hair swayed in the air.

Seeing Louise like this made the sisters around her shriek.

"Va-Vanessa......what are you......"

"I'm not Vanessa, my real name is Louise. Louise the Zero. The priestess that you all have been longing for. Remember this name well, because soon, I'll be saving this world, you know."

Running to the cliff, Louise looked at the horizon to her right. The Gallian coast loomed beyond her vision like a bow.

How far is it?

Three thousand Mails? (T/L:玫鲁,Mails, a unit of measurement in ZnT)

Or even further?

Will it be ten thousand Mails?"

She did not know.

"Seriously, is this really the powers of the void? Giving me such useless spells. Hey, great Founder, isn't there any spells like 'Fly'?"

While mumbling, Louise look at the Founder's Prayer Book.

On the book, the incantation that had surfaced yesterday.

"Teleportation."

How far can she teleport to? Would she reach Romania in an instant? Or, was it just a short distance?"

She did not understand.[[File:ZnT17-163.jpg|thumbnail|Louise fixed her gaze to her front, and started to chant again.]]

However, there was no time for her to hesitate.

Louise started to chant the incantations.

"Uryuhagara-subeo-kunniru."

Immediately waving her wand, unleashing her power in one shot.

In an instant, Louise's body appeared in the air about one hundred mails from the convent. Below her was the sea, shining dully......gravity mercilessly took hold of her, and Louise fell.

While falling, Louise started to chant again.

"uryuhagara-su"

She could only chant till here, if she continued chanting she would drop into the sea! Louise's body moved slightly closer to the coast again. In the air, Louise grumbled. (T/L: This sentence needs to be checked, so just read this part with a pinch of salt)

"What the heck, I hardly moved at all!"

She only moved up a distance of about two hundred Mails from Saint Margerita's Convent. However, undaunted, Louise continued to chant.

She actually planned to teleport to the coast like this. Even though, it was not sure if she had enough will power......but she has made her decision, and there was no turning back.

Louise fixed her gaze to the front, and started to chant again.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter3

2013-05-23T03:42:32Z

71.187.77.13:

'''Chapter 3: Meeting and Comrade'''

After about a week, Tristainia's palace gave a reply, at the same time, the Knight Corps of The Water Spirit began to gather together. Saito’s letter "Have you seen Louise?” shocked everyone. Guiche used the dragon’s cage to fly directly from Tristania's western end of the Grammont’s territory so he was not late.

In the vestibule of the palace landing, 德杰萨尔, who had been promoted to captain for the whole magic guards, came out to welcome Guiche.

“Grammont-sama. Great timing.”

“What happened? I heard Louise was missing or something like that……”

"I do not quite understand ... In all, you see, is she not a person related to the state secrets? So we are commanded to start secret investigations ..."

“So you are saying you haven’t found her yet?”

德杰萨尔replied with a nod.

“Speaking of which, where’s Saito”

“This, ah, you’re talking about Vice-captain Saito……He is really giving us a headache”

“What do you mean?”

“He is currently undergoing a strange ceremony in the courtyard. He, himself is muttering “worry” something about yes or no ……”

Guiche wondered. Exactly how was even Saito not his usual self? In short, in order to be able to understand the incident in detail, Guiche rushed into the garden first.

When Guiche reached the courtyard, he saw Malicorne and Reynald. Their home was not far from here, and it seemed like they arrived here early.

“Yo, you two. What happened to Saito?” After asking, Malicorne pointed with his finger.

On his head wrapped in a white sash, Saito was sitting in the center of the courtyard in a straight position. Surrounding him were a few round standing stakes. A little distance away, Siesta, with a wondrous expression, was also sitting.

“What is that guy doing?”

“I also don’t understand. He said it was for ‘exercising the body and mind ‘or something”

Time passed by a little. The observing Guiche and the others felt the tension in the air. The moment Guiche swallowed his saliva ……Saito’s shoulders moved a little, his right hand reaching towards the left flank of the sword.

The moment his hand touched the sword ……Saito upper body was straight, his knees touched the ground. At the same time, his right hand vanished. Whoosh! The sound of air being cut, the four round stakes around Saito trembled. Lastly, "qiang" a clear sound resounded through the surroundings. He thought he had pulled out his sword, but the sword remained sheathed.

That really was fast, Guiche who was watching on the sides did not understand what happened.

“What? That!”

“That guy took out his sword with a speed the naked eye cannot keep up with, and broke the round stakes!”

What was surprising is that the upper part of the round wood stakes did not fall to the ground, it was still in the lower half of the above. It was hard to tell from the upper part and the lower half that the four round stakes were severed perfectly.

"He drew his sword? But, the sword is still sheathed?"

Guiche finished with a silly voice, Reynald shook his head.

“He drew the sword out, cut off the stakes and then kept the sword in the scabbard again. It is said that this is the sword skills of his country. ”

Seemingly in the blink of an eye, Saito completed all this. He really is a ‘sword master’,said Guiche, deeply moved.

“Well. It is impressive but what has that sword skill got to do with worrying over Louise’s disappearance?”

“Only God knows.”

Next, Saito resumed the straight position. Siesta stood up and rushed up to Saito's side to wipe the sweat from his forehead.

It’s about time, Guiche walked over to Saito.

Saito did not take a glance at his friends nearby; he just kept staring in front in a daze.

“Yo, Saito. What happened? It is said that Louise is missing?”

“Where is the sword you usually carry? I have never seen that sword on your waist before ...”

Saito bit his lips.

“Derf he……that guy……to protect me……Damn!”

“Protect you? What happened?”

“He……in the battle absorbed too much magic……”

“I beg your pardon! How inharmonious! Exactly who attacked you!”

The boys leaned nearer to Saito.

“Don’t know. Just that they are a duo of magic users”

The boys nodded their heads at Saito’s reply.

"Well, it appears to be a hired assassin. How nerve-racking, you seem to make enemies too much recently ...”

“He is a big celebrity”

“and what has this got to do with Louise’s disappearance?” Gimli asked worriedly。

Everyone looked at Saito with a wondrous expression; Saito slams his fist into the ground. Siesta continued from where her master left off.

“No. Miss Valliere’s disappearance has nothing to do with the incident where Saito-san was attacked”

Siesta thought her words carried some anger. She stole a glance at Saito before squatting down to peep at his face.

“Hey, Saito-san. How do you feel?”

“My mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing, my mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing, my mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing ……”

Saito grumbled constantly with a mutter.

“Looks like the person wearing pajamas is very powerful. That lady, after all, must be full of sexiness and touching. Her chest is much, much bigger than mine and her figure must be stunning”

Siesta tighten Saito's neck.

“If you want to cheat, you can always look for me! I have obviously told you that! We promised! Why does Saito-san only like noble girls! The aroma of the pitiful flowers by the roadside should also be carefully admired!”

“Speaking of which, who is the other person?” Guiche’s seems to suspiciously inquire. Siesta’s eyes turned into a one [一]sign and she started breaking out in cold sweat. If Guiche knew the truth he would most certainly faint.

The two did not answer, Guiche had no choice but to wave his hand.

“Well, whoever it is. You're a hopeless man. You should at least learn from me. At least”

Because Guiche uttered those words, Reynald spat at the ground.

“If he learns from you, Louise will definitely run away everyday”

Saito helped by Siesta, slowly stood up. Then, slickly (他唰地)greeted Guiche.

“Anyway, thanks for specially coming for me.”

Saito expressed a smiling face that looked almost ready to cry out in pain. Making an effort to be happy——his voice revealed this kind of feeling.

“No, Well, I have nothing much to do anyway……”

“Speaking of which, Louise didn’t go over to your side?”

“Nope”

“That means she hasn't been found temporarily……Siesta, Tristinia’s inns have all been searched right?”

“Yes. Including monasteries, I have looked before”

These past seven day, after Saito prepared his practice of exercising his heart, he searched Tristinia’s hotels again. The team of soldiers who had nothing to do was sent out to search, but they could not even find Louise's shadow. This is obvious, after all, Louise went to Torres Thalia, a completely different direction ...

The letter, ’Have you seen Louise?’, that Saito mailed usually received replies such as ‘have not seen her’.

Cattelya’s letter has also been received. She did not intend to hide anything so she immediately said the truth. Her answer is "She did not come back.

In the letter, she said that she was worried about the safety of Louise; and had reported this matter to her parents, they said that ‘that child will be back soon’ kind of optimistic speech; However, on this matter, she does not think so, she hoped Saito can think of ways to find Louise as soon as possible...

When reading this letter, Saito cried. Nothing written on it blamed Saito.

‘The mistake I made is causing so much trouble to many people’, Saito’s state of mind weighed heavily on his shoulders.

Even though Saito said “it will be okay if we search", he did not find Henrietta to discuss about it. Louise is not just a female officer. Firstly, whether it is Tristain or to Halkeginia, her presence itself is very important, a void user. If she was kidnapped by Romalia, things would be serious. Therefore, Saito put all the nobles who had nothing to do into the search team.

They searched the markets and streets along Tristainia.

Considering Louise’s point of view, she will be more responsible for her own actions but this action of hers is taken too lightly.

Having said that, Saito and Henrietta was not blamed by Louise. He and Henrietta were obviously in the wrong ...

“Okay. If that’s the case, she is not at Tristania ……then, we should search the street along the hotel next. Perhaps the search team missed something……”

After Saito finished speaking, Siesta nodded her head in agreement.

“We will help as well”

Saito held tightly the hand of the friend that said that sentence, who had a look of worry on her face.

"I'm sorry ... really sorry. Then, I’ll be troubling you. I owe you a favour"

At this moment, a soft voice came from the corridor.

“Saito～～～～～～～!”

Turning his head to look behind, Tiffania, who was always dressed in a green dress, wearing a wide-brimmed hat on her head ran over.

“Huff huff, I heard that Louise went missing……is that true?”

Tiffania spent her summer holidays at the Tristainia’s orphanage.

“While I was on a picnic with everyone, I received a letter suddenly and almost jumped up in shock. What happened?”

Great, just when everyone was thinking how to answer, Colbert-sensei and Kirche came from the direction of the main entrance.

“Aiya Aiya, I finally found out the use of the" tank "method after reaching Miss (Sheffield)’s house to reform but ... I received your letter of Miss Valliere gone. What happened?"

Saito painfully replied to Colbert’s inquiry.

“I……about that, with another girl, that ……lips touching scene, she……”

Colbert, although stunned at that moment , folded his arms and nodded.

“I see what this is all about……You are still young, so if you can’t control it’s understandable, but……she is thus wounded in her heart”

Kirche put her hands around separately and said helplessly.

“Really, this is why I told her seriously. I said ‘It’s tough being a woman’ ”

Tiffania looked at Saito with a gaze full of wrath. Malicorne went over and greeted Tiffania politely.

“Girls, regarding this incident, please say your feelings”

Tiffania stated reasonably.

“Saito is really bad. Louise is pitiful”

Saito could not help but fall on the spot.

“Ah, AhAhAhAhAhAh……AhAhAh……”

“Use language to whip him again.An unpopular guy with the occasional set of achievements became slightly popular, then degenerated into this kind of junk. A momentously proud fool disclosing such a big basket！Hey buddy, don’t forget what position you’re in now…… You upstart jerk ……”

Malicorne lifted his eyebrows, trampling on Saito non-stop. Malicorne was picky towards popular topics. sob, sob……Saito cried in shame. Saito is 一头栽到底的 when he is depressed。
<center>[[Image:ZnT17-057.jpg|thumb|"Girls, regarding this incident please say your feelings"]]</center>

Kirche said with a tilted head.

“But……who is the rival?”

“This guy would not talk about that” Malicorne said while stepping on Saito’s back.

“Ah, but that Louise ran away from home – it is said so, but even sweet-talking the servant wouldn't make her mad like this. That’s why I am very concerned about it. It is possible that the other party is quite close to him ... sort of?”

At this moment, Guiche and Reynald’s eyes had a sudden change.

“You, the other person couldn’t be Montmorency right?”

“Can’t be (Brigitte) right?”

“N-not Miss (Janice), right?”

(Gimli) interrupted Reynald.

“So you like that type of girl”

“No! That’s not it! I’m only asking!”

Reynald whose face flushed red shouted. In such a commotion, Saito shook his head.

“……Not any of them”

“Then who is it! You’re making people care more about this～～～～～!”

Seeing Guiche and the others surrounding Saito, Kirche tilted her head.

“What’s wrong?”

Colbert, who was beside her, asked Kirche.

“No……Don’t tell me. Even though this is my girl’s instinct”

“Your instincts are pretty accurate. Let’s hear it”

Kirche whispered the name she thought of into Colbert’s ear.

“How can that be?”

“No……Because, if Louise can do this kind of thing, the other party must be a reliable person, no wonder I can think this up”

After Kirche used the sound of chewing something bitter to point this out, Colbert should not be beginning to think that it is not to be true right? But, it can’t be ……

She is also this country's Her Highness the Queen, how could this be possible!

But looking at Saito’s popularity that is not completely impossible. Although she is a queen, Henrietta is also just an eighteen year old pretty girl. If she steals the heart of the most popular of knights, we can’t blame her.

Also……aren’t Louise and Henrietta really close together? If that is the case, why would Louise run away from her home, Saito not mentioning the other party’s name can be understood. After all, that name is not easy to say out.

Colbert felt the back of his head breaking out in cold sweat as he realized he might be witnessing a historic scandal.

If this incident is made public, someone will die. This so-called royal scandal cannot be overlooked.

Who is it! Say it! Watching the fired up boys, Colbert pretended to be calm while clapping his hands and saying,

“Ah——everyone. Right now the other party is not important, finding Miss Valliere is our most important task at hand. Don’t you think so too?”

Well, that makes sense; the boys nodded and went towards the stables. Guiche was scratching his head while talking to Saito who was dusting dirt off his knees,

“Hey Saito”

“What?”

“We can search for her. If we find her, what do you plan——to do?”

“What do you mean?”

“No, it’s nothing. Louise has her own way of thinking. If she says she doesn’t want to be with you, what do you plan to do?”

Saito considered this for a while. Then he said in a voice filled with loneliness,

“When that time comes, we’ll see. Anyway, I want to see and apologise to her now”

Although Guiche was silent for a moment, he said, with a not interested expression,

“Well, okay”

A change of view, at this time Louise was at修尔毕斯的『陆之白鲸』亭with Jeanette, waiting for her brother. Although『陆之白鲸』亭was not classy, it was also not a cheap inn, it was very suitable for hiding. They rented one of the rooms.

While Louise drank wine, she emptied out all her discontent to Jeanette. Like a burst dam, Louise flooded all her thoughts to her. Jeanette, too, looked happy as she listened to Louise speaking her mind.

“Then? Are you listening, Jeanette?”

Louise's voice had loosened up long ago. In two days’ time, with the boost of wine, Louise had exhausted all her tension and suspicion.

“I’m listening”

“That guy, told me in this way. That the one I love is you! Like that! Numerous times! With an expression like this! It obviously is like that! Of all things, he kissed with my close friend, What——is——the meaning of this! Right!”

“Geez, that kind of cheater might as well die”

Jeanette giggled while Louise nodded.

“You also——think this way? A-a-a-about that pervert dog! When f-facing me, p-put on t-this kind of expression, w-wanting to say to do ‘It’! Hey…hey!”

Louise was so angry that she choked and thus, coughed straight away.。Jeanette passed a wine bottle to her. After Louise drank finished, her eyes faint, she fell.

After about 5 minutes of being motionless, she suddenly leap up.

“He did the same thing with o-other women～～～～～! He said he would only do that with me! If I think about it now, I would have an earth-shaking headache! That liar～～～～～!”

Then she fell down again. Jeanette got up and took the water jug on the table, pouring the water over Louise’s face. Thus, Louise leaped up once more and stared blankly at Jeanette.

“Hey Jeanette, why do I feel like I said a lot of embarrassing stuff”

“You did not” Jeanette’s expression was candid.

“Then never mind”

After Louise deeply sighed，

“When are your brothers coming. I’m tired of waiting”

The siblings of Jeanette know a place to "live in seclusion ",so Louise waited. It was almost past two days.

“What’s wrong? Let’s just wait patiently”

A slightly drunk Louise told Jeanette her doubts truthfully.

“But, why would you be so affectionate to me, who you never met before?”

“Because I like you”

On Jeanette’s face appeared a smile. A pretty face like a doll. Also, like a doll, a feeling of coldness ……

Then, Jeanette lifted Louise’s chin with her hand.

“Because, you are so cute. Arrogant but easily hurt, as for those pair of straight forward eyes……you’re not just cute, you also give people the feeling of wanting to violate you”

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

Seeing Louise’s wide round eyes, Jeanette grabbed a handful of Louise’s hair, using it to itch her own nose.

“and this fine……beautiful hair. Just like a doll. A child like you should be called a real maiden”

The person just like a doll should be you, Louise wanted to say ……but she did not say it.

The doubt Louise felt before began to swell.

This girl……is really the girl that has a special interest in other girls foretold in the legend?

Obviously a girl and yet she likes girls. That kind of special character exists, Louise know. In the Magic Academy, such rumors can be heard more than once.

Hence that’s why she is so affectionate towards me, isn’t that so?

Well, she does not look like a Romalian minion ……the feeling surrounding Jeanette gave people the impression that she puts her faith in god in the furthest position.

Obviously is like that, she also treats me affectionately.

If that is the case……as expected……she is a person with this special interest?

“…………”

Louise looked at Jeanette with squinted eyes. Snow white skin like the dessert during late at night. Those two slender emerald eyes, like a moonlit oasis under the moonlight.

How beautiful, Louise was mesmerized for a moment. So Jeanette put on a serious expression.

“What can I enjoy??”

She asked something. Due to saying out her overly naive “What snacks can I enjoy?” feeling so Louise almost inadvertently nodded her head.

“No! Cannot! What are you saying!”

Jeanette laughed with a ‘Hahahahaha!’.

“Ah——what a pity! To you, I would really do it! Well, You really are the type that does not rely on strategies. I like you more and more now”

Looks like she’s playing with me. Louise argued,

“I’m naive anyway” she mumbled.

At this moment, there was a knock at the door. Jeanette’s expression quickly switched to one that was alert.

“……your brother?”

Jeanette shook her head and without hesitation; put a hand on the wand that was on the pillar.

“We’re the country’s military patrol! Open the door!”

That voice made Jeanette stole a glance at Louise. Her expression showed that she had woken from her drunken state. With a smile on her lips, Jeanette opened the door.

Standing over there are two nobles with non-commissioned officers identities.

A noble “two groups, huh……” she whispered to herself.

“What’s happening?”

Jeanette inquired,

“Nothing much……we are just searching for someone important”

From the wands in their hands, Jeanette guessed they were nobles so she used an elegant conduct to talk to these men.

“Someone important? (There really is discord in a troubled world) ”

“Lady, what are you doing here?”

“I am waiting for the arrival of my brothers with my maid”

She said with a pretended expression that she knew nothing. The patrol looked at Louise. Then after comparing with a portrait,

“……in the portrait is a peach blonde haired noble girl”

“And the looks of a person. This lady with the maid”

Based on appearances, they deduce that this person what not what they were searching for.

After the “excuse me” and greetings, the noble patrol left the room. Louise was so assured that she cannot help but sigh.

That’s right, those nobles from before were looking for me. Looks like dyeing my hair, doing such a degrading dress-up was not wasted. Sure enough……alas, Henrietta seemingly mobilized the search patrol to look for me.

Thinking this, Louise’s built up cold anger began to increase.

If I had known this earlier……why would I think of striking him. At this time, are Henrietta and Saito regretting their actions?

I estimate that they are desperately searching for me, she imagined the two of them. Even so, as expected…… I still don’t want to go back.

“Looks like you’re not an easy person”

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

Jeanette muttered while playing with Louise's hair.

“You dyed before. The original color, what is it ……blonde? Red? or ……is it peach blonde?”

“……T-that is”

“Those people are looking for you, right? You ought to thank me. I helped you to smooth things over!”

Louise's feelings immediately surfaced on her face, she bit her lip and lowered her head.

“Forget it. Who you are doesn’t matter to me. In any case, you escaped. Isn’t that good? What I mean is, you need not bother. You don’t have to care about what I mean”

She has no idea what to say up to this point. Louise weakly thanked her,

“Thank you”

Looking at such a straightforward Louise, Jeanette smiled.

“Geez, with such a natural girl like you he still cheated, I can’t believe that man”

“I say, I'm not natural. Do not look at this, but I am the Vanessa who has experienced a lot of things...”

"I said it before; do not mention those trivial things. But, why do you want to escape? You’re such a cute lady; any man will come back soon. Just like just now, didn’t he put in a lot of effort in searching for you? "

Louise bent her head, closed her eyes and said in a lonely voice.

“……that person, her charm is better than mine by several times. So I admit it. Also, she has too many enemies. That person……can have many more superb means of protecting him than me”

Jeanette stared at Louise with sympathy.

“You really like him. Exactly what kind of person is he? I am very concerned ...”

Louise grabbed a bottle of wine, and poured its contents into a cup. Listlessly she supported her arm and elbow on the table, muttering

“I don’t like him. Really, I don’t like him one bit”

Tears welled up in Louise's eyes. Flowing down from the eyes of Louise.

“I don’t like him. Don’t……”

Jeanette hugged Louise’s shoulder as she was sobbing.

“Such a weird child. Why do you have no confidence in yourself? Obviously so cute…and…”

Jeanette’s lips neared Louise’s neck. Then, she licked gently.

“... With taste I know. You really have an unimaginable power, no wonder I liked you from the start”

However, Jeanette’s words did not reach the crying Louise’s ears.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter2 - MTL

2013-05-23T03:29:49Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 2: Flight */

===Chapter 2: Flight===

Louise walked lifelessly on the street. She left the mansion on a horse but after leaving the Des Ornières mansion, she hid in a nearby farm so now she was on foot.

Louise had some hesitation at the fork leading to Tristainia and Western cathedral. Even though it’ll be easier to hide in the capital, there was no way to guarantee who she would encounter. If she went in the opposite direction, she would be more visible but the worry of being exposed is smaller. In the end, Louise headed in the direction of the cathedral.

Saito and the others were heading towards the direction of Tristainia to give chase, so this fork in the road cwould be described as the turning point of fate.

She hurried through the night. When the sun rose, Louise rested under the shade of a tree along the street. She woke up exactly at noon. Looking at the bright sun, a burst of intense sadness suddenly hit Louise.

“There is already no place for me to return to”

Whether it’s Saito or Henrietta, I don’t need anyone.

“Of course.”

Louise thought to herself.

“Although I’m treated as a void user, I’ve done nothing to match up to it. I’m always holding back and bringing trouble to Saito. I’m tired, of course.”

Even though there couldn’t be a situation like this virtually but after watching the look on Saito and Henrietta together, Louise could not believe herself.

There was only a huge sense of powerlessness and sadness surrounding the whole body of Louise.

She bowed her head, her tears dropping one by one constantly. “Are you alright, miss?” a passing farmer asked but Louise did not respond and continued crying.

Many passing farmers and travelers looked at Louise with surprise as they walked past her.

How long have I cried?

By evening, her sadness turned into a deep emptiness.

“So, what do I do now?”

There was no place to return to and there was no place she wanted to go. Returning back home was also not an option. Might as well say that she didn’t want to meet anyone she knew.

Having said that, staying around there would not help. With an absent-minded expression, Louise started walking again. In order to stay away from the Des Ornières mansion......

That night Louise reached a village inn and stayed there. Even though it was an old inn, it at least had a private room. For three consecutive days, Louise cried there. Gradually, her tears dried up.

On the morning of the third day, Louise washed her face with cold water. Finally, her head became clearer. Searching all her pockets, she found only about 100 ECU. The other things she brought with her are some change of clothes and daily necessities. Then there was the wand, prayer book and the ruby of water.

This hotel charges me a half ECU a day. If I save on meals, that’s half of the amount. If I calculate it this way, I can stay here for another 4 months but I cannot always live in one place. Maybe hiding in a monastery is the best after all?

“But I’ll be discovered quickly.”

Louise whispered with a deep sigh.

I do not have the experience of earning money for a living. Even though I ran away from home, what am I to live on?

Thinking of that, Louise shook her head.

“Doesn’t matter”

Yes. It doesn’t matter anymore. Next, she’ll take one step at a time. Louise pulled out a small mirror from the luggage and gazed into it. Cloudy dull dark brown eyes, dry tears sticking onto her face. Her hair was messy, because she did not comb during these days. Her lips lost their color and the shirt she had been wearing all this time was crumpled. This look is a far cry from the world-famous girl image.

“不成样子啊。Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière”

Louise sighed deeply.

“This face, isn’t it the same as your nickname? Zero. Louise the Zero……. Yes, I was originally a ‘Zero’. I don’t have anything. From the start, it was like that. The void users of legend, Aquileia's saint, the me who is suddenly raised to such a high position is only a woman”

Haha, Louise laughed to herself.

“Speaking of which, Saito and the Princess are also very welcomed by the people.”

Murmuring, she felt a big empty hole surrounding her heart. Although she felt lonely, there was a feeling that her heart had already completely stopped beating.

“Anyway, I'll go get a drink first”

Louise went downstairs and decided to go to the pub to drink. This was indeed a small hotel. The floor made crunching sounds; the table was full of dust and food leftovers. Mice scuttled across chairs. One look and the rumor about how ‘a noble like Louise can stay in an inn like this’ seems to be already exposed. The travelers there looked straight at Louise with faces of curiosity.

Not caring about the sight, Louise turned to the wine shopkeeper and pointed to some of the older rosacea. The shopkeeper stared suspiciously at Louise,

“Although I have been living here for three days already, this inn is not a place a noble should live in”

Louise looked around her. Faces full of curiosity; men with ill intent seemed to be staring at her.

If she gets drunk here, it will only be a matter of time before it gets out……this is the same as announcing that she is here.

Ah, drinking wine is also troublesome……muttering that, Louise left the inn.

The next place to go is a town called Seoul Bi, from Thalia. it is a two day trip. The Earl governance of this town, is connected with many streets, it was a big village. It is an ideal place to hide one’s identity temporarily.

In this town, Louise prepared a program.

After settling down in the inn, she took the most beautiful clothes from among the clothes she brought. Then, using the makeup she once bought in the ‘Charming Fairies Inn’, she put on a heavy makeup. From the bottom of her makeup props, she noticed the magic dye she used to rescue Tabitha. Louise dyed her striking pink wavy hair brown.

“With this, I will also become the perfect woman of the night”

Her clothes and her makeup were completely disproportionate but Louise was very satisfied. With this, no one would think I am a noble.

When evening came, Louise 矫揉造作地扭着腰来到酒场(might mean something like,"walked haughtily/proudly into a bar",not sure though) and ordered wine. Although the shopkeeper looked at Louise suspiciously, he still passed the things she ordered to her.

Louise wanted to pour the red wine into the cup but changed her mind. She was currently not a noble. If she wants to drink quietly, she must act appropriately.

“That’s right. An idling person like me should just drink straight from the wine bottle”

Louise grabbed the wine bottle and put her mouth on it, gulping down the contents. After drinking one-third of it in one breath, she started coughing intensely.

“Cough! Cough, Cough!”

Her face turned red all of a sudden. Louise who was not really good with wine, stared with hate at the wine bottle. Saito’s face appeared on the wine’s surface.

“I hate you,” Louise muttered With squinted eyes as she drank another mouthful of wine. But, even with her drunken trance, she started to remember the happy times with Saito……

The day when he got summoned ... being rescued from the hands of a golem ... Dancing together for the first time ... the first time they kissed.

The feelings in her chest, One by one, clearly awakening，made Louise sad.

“Forget. Must forget. People who idle don’t get bound to longing”

Louise drank a mouthful of wine again. From the deep within the pub, a young drunkard stood up and went closer towards Louise’s direction. Looking up, his face was not welcoming.

“Miss, that’s a really bold way of drinking. Can I have a cup too?”

Louise lifted her eyes at the voice laced with alcohol.

“Move aside”

Well, don’t say that……the man reaching out to touch her shoulder was kicked by Louise and sent flying.

“Who do you think I am? You dare to touch the Duke!”

Louise stops speaking up to here. She cannot expose her noble identity. The man that was sent flying stares angrily at Louise.

“what?”

“I-I’m just a hostess. Idling away. Err, Cough. “

Louise put her hand up to lean against her chin, desperately pretending to be a hostess.

“That’s why I want to drink with you” Well, there’s nothing wrong with that.

“Who wants to drink something with you……Ah!”

Louise gasped when The man grabbed Louise's hand.

“Let go! Let go of me NOW!”

She wanted to chant a spell but realized that she left her wand in her room. While struggling，Louise realized that she was no match for the muscular man, yet she continued.

“Even though I don’t know where you come from, you stubborn chick, but let me teach you a lesson”

The man dragged Louise towards the outside of the pub. The shopkeepers and the other customers turned a blind eye for fear they might be implicated. In the end, Louise got dragged outside the pub.

“Let go of my hand!”

As Louise cried, she bit the hand of the man bitterly. The sweaty hand made her feel like vomiting.

“That hurts! What are you doing!”

The man jumped up and brandished his fist towards Louise.

“Help! Sai-“

Louise was filled with anger when she almost called out Saito’s name without realizing it.

“I hate this kind of ‘you’”

“Very good!”

The man lowered his fist, Louise stood proudly. But before the man’s fist can touch Louise, he was knocked to the ground by an invisible bullet.

“I really can’t stand it I really can’t stand it I really can’t stand it”

From the darkness, a girl appeared, her chant like a whisper. Her body was dressed in a black dress wrapped with layers of white hemming. Inside the black headscarf was a doll-like fair face and shining green eyes.
<center>[[Image:ZnT17-002-003.jpg|thumb|""]]</center>

“W-what are you doing! You jerk!”

The man who was standing was in a rage but when he noticed the short stick in the hand of the girl, his face was drained of color.

“N-noble”

“Huh? I'm not a noble; not anymore at least, but I am still able to use magic. Of course, to you, both sides are the same”

The girl smiled. At the same time, a strange formidable boldness from that upright face surfaced. "Dame," the man cursed, and then left.

Louise was temporary frozen on the spot; she hurriedly bent her head down to the girl.

“T-thank you for your help during that dangerous moment……”

“Nothing! It does not matter, right? Not injured are you?”

Louise shook her head.

“You are drinking here?”

The girl pointed at the pub. Louise nodded her head,

“Then, I’ll drink a little too. Can you accompany me? If it’s one person drinking, don’t you think it' s boring”

“Eh?”

For a moment, Louise was confused but before she could answer, the girl walked carelessly into the shop and she had to chase after her.

“I’m called Jeanette. What’s your name?”

They gave a toast as the girl called Jeanette asked Louise for her name. Louise stare at Jeanette. other then their hair, eyes, and clothing, the two girls didn't look too different.

However……she can use magic but is not a noble... a Mercenary or something.

But, looking at how she dresses up, she does not look like a mercenary. Who is she?

Noticing that Louise was staring at her suspiciously, Jeanette smiled.

“Relax. I’m not going to do anything to you. I am only trying to find someone to spend my time with”

Although suspicious ... but it seems she really had no other motives. In short, she doesn’t seem to look like she knows Louise's own identity.

Louise faint from this girl who exudes dangerous air feel care. Although it seems older and own similar, but the even in suspicious Sakai none of her fear color stride. Guests around from time to time to steal a glance look here, but not seen as just now come entanglement. Seems to be overwhelmed by Jeanette have momentum like.

“I’m called……Vanessa”

No matter if she didn't give out her real name, Louise gave a fake name. This is the name of a popular actress in the past. It just happened that the actress’s photo was posted on the wall.

Jeanette looked at Louise’s face.

”I keep feeling that I’ve seen you before……must be an illusion”

Five days earlier, Louise and Jeanette past by each other at the street of Des Ornières. The woman that Saito was trying to catch up with, was the exact same Louise seen here and now.

But, already having the commission stopped(T/L: Not really sure, here is Chinese: 已经终止委托的人), for a long time her memory of the woman was fading, and she only remembered the hair color, and the lady present had used magic to dye her hair tea colored, so it was improbable for her to recognize her as the same person from before.

Louise , on the other hand was, at that point of time not in the mood to pay attention to these details so it is impossible to remember. You might say that she did not even notice that she passed by Jeanette.

“I think so. I have no impression of you”

Is it because of some reason she had come to find her? Louise secretly thought. Is she a Romalian spy or a detective that Saito hired to find her? She gave herself this answer.

But if that is the case, she would not say "seems to have seen you before", that kind of words. It should be that she is pretending not to have any relationship.

This sentence of Jeanette won over Louise’s trust.

And ...... Louise wanted to find someone to talk to. If this goes on she would only feel more and more lonely, drinking alone was also boring. The hearty mysterious girl in front of her is the suitable candidates to chat with.
“Can you say your name one more time?”

“V-Vanessa”

“Fake, right? You’re not really good at lying”

“N-no, it isn’t a fake name……I am the idling Vanessa. The notorious Vanessa. I just arrived here!”

Louise sips the wine with a guilty expression.

“You are not a noble?”

Pu! Louise spit her drink out.

“No. I’m a bad woman. Bad! Woman!”

“I completely couldn’t tell. Because you…… “

Jeanette licked Louise’s cheek suddenly.
<center>[[Image:ZnT17-041.jpg|thumb|"That one did not know it right? Taste and smell can understand. You’re giving off the taste only a noble’s daughter of the 深闺 can have"]]</center>

"That one did not know it right? Taste and smell can understand. You’re giving off the taste only a noble’s daughter of the 深闺 can have”

Louise’s face turned red. Taste can understand……What’s going on? Although regarding to this kind of mysterious person she felt a keen sense of admiration (的敏锐感到叹服), but regarding to the questions that were asked a feeling of shame overrode it. (但对于这种质问的羞耻感却更凌驾于其上。)

“O-of course I know! Every day we sleep and talk together!”

“But, did he hug you before?”

Jeanette moved her face closer again.

“A noble like you is actually drinking alone in a place like this with weird dressing. In other words, you were dumped by that person. Or, you witnessed an affair scene? Oh, Oh, don’t tell me it is only a one-sided love? You felt restless and in the heat of the moment, you ran away from home. In order to prevent the search party to find your whereabouts, you dressed up like this. Is that the case?”

Her words hit a raw nerve; Louise's mind became blank despite a desperate attempt to cover up.

“D- don’t be stupid. If you want to be a fortune teller, you still have time. Go do it somewhere else”

“There is no need to hide it. There are two reasons for a young lady of your age to run away from their home. Falling out of love or had a fight with her parents. Only one of two. But, if it’s a fight with parents, you would not be drinking wine. It’s falling out of love, right?”

Jeanette laughed. Looks like this girl dressed in black and white is sharp. Louise turned her head to the side slowly.

“So what do you want? The thick-skinned Vanessa is very busy. I have no time to chat nonsense with a person like you. Just now, thank you. Now then, I’ll be leaving”

Louise kept feeling a sense of uneasiness, she wanted to stand.

Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by Jeanette. Jeanette only stared intently at Louise. This tight gaze made Louise felt oppressed.

“You, I’m fond of you”

She could not help but feel her chest thumping hard. Louise tried very hard to suppress the strong heartbeats. W-what……the other party is a girl……

Nevertheless, Jeanette still exudes a certain charm. In this danger, she felt like she remembered something. It was her first time to encounter such a person, Louise was interested in her again.

“The risk of whatever and something whatever, does not matter. It already does not matter” Louise sat back in her chair.

“Well, cheers”

Jeanette touched the cup。

“Eh，is it so. As the best friend of a friend ……This really is a big blow”

“Yes. That kind of woman ……only her allure (色相) is enough to see. Obviously her work is not something fantastic but she still has an arrogant look! Then that idiot……did not have any resistance to that dangerous allure (色相). Well, that idiot had no idea”

Louise poured out all her complaints without thinking. She had already referred to Henrietta as ’That kind of woman’.

“Hug L-like this on the bed. Like this! Tightly! Don’t joke! W-Who does she think she is～～～～～～!”

Louise stomped on the floor angrily.

“Then he place his lips L-like this...... what exactly are they doing~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! So enchanted ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! Incredible! T-that woman actually ... said 'best friend' ... what kind of best friend! If stealing someone else's boyfriend is necessary to be a best friend why don’t you say you’re desperately releasing hormones here and there? To tell you the truth, it’s just trouble. If you have so much time, go do your job properly! This kind of thing- do it when you’re alone in the room, release as much as you like there.”

Her anger rose higher. Once she has spoken it out, Louise could not stop. One sentence followed by another, curses were spat out.

Then as if to quell her anger, Louise poured wine into her throat. Of course, although she cannot stop talking, she was not so foolish as to say the name of the duo.

Jeanette smiled at Louise who was venting her anger,

“The friendship between women is not reliable”

“Yes……it really is like that”

“But that’s okay. Let me be your friend”

Jeanette went closer to Louise. Louise winced slightly. This girl……don’t tell me, is not the same?

Didn’t I hear this before?

Obviously a girl, yet she likes girls……

“W-what are you doing?”

Wanting to change the subject, Louise inquired. Indeed, she cared about this.

“That……how should I put it. Well, something close to a House of everything?”

“House of everything?”

“Hehe, Yes. As long as it is commissioned, it is basically acceptable”

Jeanette smiled as if she was implying something. House of everything? What is that? What kind of person?

“Only one person doing it?”

“A few brothers working together. Right now, big brother is negotiating the commissioned work. Only I am asked to wait on this street. Really! My brothers always treat me like a child! How rude!”

Jeanette sulked. This expression made Louise felt a sense of closeness. She remembered being treated as a child too, including having anger issues……

However, this kind of feeling seems to have been a very long time ago. After shedding tears, memories like this ... it feels like someone else's story.

To the Louise who was dwelling in her past memories, Jeanette said in a pleasant voice.

“Do you have something you want to do?”

“Eh?”

“For example, revenge……I especially like you, so I’m giving you a special discount”

“What are you saying? Don’t joke”

“I’m not joking……Anyway, what are you going to do next?”

Louise whispered with a sigh.

“Yes……I would like to go to a place where no one knows who I am, no one is to disturb my quiet days. But, this is difficult”

“Wait a while” , after Jeanette finished saying that, she looked thoughtful。

“Erm——，In fact，I remember such a place……where is it?”

“R-really?”

Louise cannot help but ask.

“In the past, there was once an illegitimate child who was sent there. It will definitely adhere to your conditions.”

“Where?”

“Erm--，It’s over there……I don’t quite remember. I would like to ask my brothers, to know. They will come within two to three days, let’s wait here”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter3

2013-05-19T01:07:28Z

71.187.77.13:

'''Chapter 3: Meeting and Comrade'''

After about a week, Tristainia's palace gave a reply, at the same time, the Knight Corps of The Water Spirit began to gather together. Saito’s letter "Have you seen Louise?” shocked everyone. Guiche used the dragon’s cage to fly directly from Tristania's western end of the Grammont’s territory so he was not late.

In the vestibule of the palace landing, 德杰萨尔, who had been promoted to captain for the whole magic guards, came out to welcome Guiche.

“Grammont-sama. Great timing.”

“What happened? I heard Louise was missing or something like that……”

"I do not quite understand ... In all, you see, is she not a person related to the state secrets? So we are commanded to start secret investigations ..."

“So you are saying you haven’t found her yet?”

德杰萨尔replied with a nod.

“Speaking of which, where’s Saito”

“This, ah, you’re talking about Vice-captain Saito……He is really giving us a headache”

“What do you mean?”

“He is currently undergoing a strange ceremony in the courtyard. He, himself is muttering “worry” something about yes or no ……”

Guiche wondered. Exactly how was even Saito not his usual self? In short, in order to be able to understand the incident in detail, Guiche rushed into the garden first.

When Guiche reached the courtyard, he saw Malicorne and Reynald. Their home was not far from here, and it seemed like they arrived here early.

“Yo, you two. What happened to Saito?” After asking, Malicorne pointed with his finger.

On his head wrapped in a white sash, Saito was sitting in the center of the courtyard in a straight position. Surrounding him were a few round standing stakes. A little distance away, Siesta, with a wondrous expression, was also sitting.

“What is that guy doing?”

“I also don’t understand. He said it was for ‘exercising the body and mind ‘or something”

Time passed by a little. The observing Guiche and the others felt the tension in the air. The moment Guiche swallowed his saliva ……Saito’s shoulders moved a little, his right hand reaching towards the left flank of the sword.

The moment his hand touched the sword ……Saito upper body was straight, his knees touched the ground. At the same time, his right hand vanished. Whoosh! The sound of air being cut, the four round stakes around Saito trembled. Lastly, "qiang" a clear sound resounded through the surroundings. He thought he had pulled out his sword, but the sword remained sheathed.

That really was fast, Guiche who was watching on the sides did not understand what happened.

“What? That!”

“That guy took out his sword with a speed the naked eye cannot keep up with, and broke the round stakes!”

What was surprising is that the upper part of the round wood stakes did not fall to the ground, it was still in the lower half of the above. It was hard to tell from the upper part and the lower half that the four round stakes were severed perfectly.

"He drew his sword? But, the sword is still sheathed?"

Guiche finished with a silly voice, Reynald shook his head.

“He drew the sword out, cut off the stakes and then kept the sword in the scabbard again. It is said that this is the sword skills of his country. ”

Seemingly in the blink of an eye, Saito completed all this. He really is a ‘sword master’,said Guiche, deeply moved.

“Well. It is impressive but what has that sword skill got to do with worrying over Louise’s disappearance?”

“Only God knows.”

Next, Saito resumed the straight position. Siesta stood up and rushed up to Saito's side to wipe the sweat from his forehead.

It’s about time, Guiche walked over to Saito.

Saito did not take a glance at his friends nearby; he just kept staring in front in a daze.

“Yo, Saito. What happened? It is said that Louise is missing?”

“Where is the sword you usually carry? I have never seen that sword on your waist before ...”

Saito bit his lips.

“Derf he……that guy……to protect me……Damn!”

“Protect you? What happened?”

“He……in the battle absorbed too much magic……”

“I beg your pardon! How inharmonious! Exactly who attacked you!”

The boys leaned nearer to Saito.

“Don’t know. Just that they are a duo of magic users”

The boys nodded their heads at Saito’s reply.

"Well, it appears to be a hired assassin. How nerve-racking, you seem to make enemies too much recently ...”

“He is a big celebrity”

“and what has this got to do with Louise’s disappearance?” Gimli asked worriedly。

Everyone looked at Saito with a wondrous expression; Saito slams his fist into the ground. Siesta continued from where her master left off.

“No. Miss Valliere’s disappearance has nothing to do with the incident where Saito-san was attacked”

Siesta thought her words carried some anger. She stole a glance at Saito before squatting down to peep at his face.

“Hey, Saito-san. How do you feel?”

“My mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing, my mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing, my mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing ……”

Saito grumbled constantly with a mutter.

“Looks like the person wearing pajamas is very powerful. That lady, after all, must be full of sexiness and touching. Her chest is much, much bigger than mine and her figure must be stunning”

Siesta tighten Saito's neck.

“If you want to cheat, you can always look for me! I have obviously told you that! We promised! Why does Saito-san only like noble girls! The aroma of the pitiful flowers by the roadside should also be carefully admired!”

“Speaking of which, who is the other person?” Guiche’s seems to suspiciously inquire. Siesta’s eyes turned into a one [一]sign and she started breaking out in cold sweat. If Guiche knew the truth he would most certainly faint.

The two did not answer, Guiche had no choice but to wave his hand.

“Well, whoever it is. You're a hopeless man. You should at least learn from me. At least”

Because Guiche uttered those words, Reynald spat at the ground.

“If he learns from you, Louise will definitely run away everyday”

Saito helped by Siesta, slowly stood up. Then, 他唰地greeted Guiche.

“Anyway, thanks for specially coming for me.”

Saito expressed a smiling face that looked almost ready to cry out in pain. Making an effort to be happy——his voice revealed this kind of feeling.

“No, Well, I have nothing much to do anyway……”

“Speaking of which, Louise didn’t go over to your side?”

“Nope”

“That means she hasn't been found temporarily……Siesta, Tristinia’s inns have all been searched right?”

“Yes. Including monasteries, I have looked before”

These past seven day, after Saito prepared his practice of exercising his heart, he searched Tristinia’s hotels again. The team of soldiers who had nothing to do was sent out to search, but they could not even find Louise's shadow. This is obvious, after all, Louise went to Torres Thalia, a completely different direction ...

The letter, ’Have you seen Louise?’, that Saito mailed usually received replies such as ‘have not seen her’.

Cattelya’s letter has also been received. She did not intend to hide anything so she immediately said the truth. Her answer is "She did not come back.

In the letter, she said that she was worried about the safety of Louise; and had reported this matter to her parents, they said that ‘that child will be back soon’ kind of optimistic speech; However, on this matter, she does not think so, she hoped Saito can think of ways to find Louise as soon as possible...

When reading this letter, Saito cried. Nothing written on it blamed Saito.

‘The mistake I made is causing so much trouble to many people’, Saito’s state of mind weighed heavily on his shoulders.

Even though Saito said “it will be okay if we search", he did not find Henrietta to discuss about it. Louise is not just a female officer. Firstly, whether it is Tristain or to Halkeginia, her presence itself is very important, a void user. If she was kidnapped by Romalia, things would be serious. Therefore, Saito put all the nobles who had nothing to do into the search team.

They searched the markets and streets along Tristainia.

Considering Louise’s point of view, she will be more responsible for her own actions but this action of hers is taken too lightly.

Having said that, Saito and Henrietta was not blamed by Louise. He and Henrietta were obviously in the wrong ...

“Okay. If that’s the case, she is not at Tristania ……then, we should search the street along the hotel next. Perhaps the search team missed something……”

After Saito finished speaking, Siesta nodded her head in agreement.

“We will help as well”

Saito held tightly the hand of the friend that said that sentence, who had a look of worry on her face.

"I'm sorry ... really sorry. Then, I’ll be troubling you. I owe you a favour"

At this moment, a soft voice came from the corridor.

“Saito～～～～～～～!”

Turning his head to look behind, Tiffania, who was always dressed in a green dress, wearing a wide-brimmed hat on her head ran over.

“Huff huff, I heard that Louise went missing……is that true?”

Tiffania spent her summer holidays at the Tristainia’s orphanage.

“While I was on a picnic with everyone, I received a letter suddenly and almost jumped up in shock. What happened?”

Great, just when everyone was thinking how to answer, Colbert-sensei and Kirche came from the direction of the main entrance.

“Aiya Aiya, I finally found out the use of the" tank "method after reaching Miss (Sheffield)’s house to reform but ... I received your letter of Miss Valliere gone. What happened?"

Saito painfully replied to Colbert’s inquiry.

“I……about that, with another girl, that ……lips touching scene, she……”

Colbert, although stunned at that moment , folded his arms and nodded.

“I see what this is all about……You are still young, so if you can’t control it’s understandable, but……she is thus wounded in her heart”

Kirche put her hands around separately and said helplessly.

“Really, this is why I told her seriously. I said ‘It’s tough being a woman’ ”

Tiffania looked at Saito with a gaze full of wrath. Malicorne went over and greeted Tiffania politely.

“Girls, regarding this incident, please say your feelings”

Tiffania stated reasonably.

“Saito is really bad. Louise is pitiful”

Saito could not help but fall on the spot.

“Ah, AhAhAhAhAhAh……AhAhAh……”

“Use language to whip him again.An unpopular guy with the occasional set of achievements became slightly popular, then degenerated into this kind of junk. A momentously proud fool disclosing such a big basket！Hey buddy, don’t forget what position you’re in now…… You upstart jerk ……”

Malicorne lifted his eyebrows, trampling on Saito non-stop. Malicorne was picky towards popular topics. sob, sob……Saito cried in shame. Saito is 一头栽到底的 when he is depressed。
<center>[[Image:ZnT17-057.jpg|thumb|"Girls, regarding this incident please say your feelings"]]</center>

Kirche said with a tilted head.

“But……who is the rival?”

“This guy would not talk about that” Malicorne said while stepping on Saito’s back.

“Ah, but that Louise ran away from home – it is said so, 不过和女仆卿卿我我地还不至于让她生气成那样吧。. That’s why I am very concerned about it. It is possible that the other party is quite close to him ... sort of?”

At this moment, Guiche and Reynald’s eyes had a sudden change.

“You, the other person couldn’t be Montmorency right?”

“Can’t be (Brigitte) right?”

“N-not Miss (Janice), right?”

(Gimli) interrupted Reynald.

“So you like that type of girl”

“No! That’s not it! I’m only asking!”

Reynald whose face flushed red shouted. In such a commotion, Saito shook his head.

“……Not any of them”

“Then who is it! You’re making people care more about this～～～～～!”

Seeing Guiche and the others surrounding Saito, Kirche tilted her head.

“What’s wrong?”

Colbert, who was beside her, asked Kirche.

“No……Don’t tell me. Even though this is my girl’s instinct”

“Your instincts are pretty accurate. Let’s hear it”

Kirche whispered the name she thought of into Colbert’s ear.

“How can that be?”

“No……Because, if Louise can do this kind of thing, the other party must be a reliable person, no wonder I can think this up”

After Kirche used the sound of chewing something bitter to point this out, Colbert should not be beginning to think that it is not to be true right? But, it can’t be ……

She is also this country's Her Highness the Queen, how could this be possible!

But looking at Saito’s popularity that is not completely impossible. Although she is a queen, Henrietta is also just an eighteen year old pretty girl. If she steals the heart of the most popular of knights, we can’t blame her.

Also……aren’t Louise and Henrietta really close together? If that is the case, why would Louise run away from her home, Saito not mentioning the other party’s name can be understood. After all, that name is not easy to say out.

Colbert felt the back of his head breaking out in cold sweat as he realized he might be witnessing a historic scandal.

If this incident is made public, someone will die. This so-called royal scandal cannot be overlooked.

Who is it! Say it! Watching the fired up boys, Colbert pretended to be calm while clapping his hands and saying,

“Ah——everyone. Right now the other party is not important, finding Miss Valliere is our most important task at hand. Don’t you think so too?”

Well, that makes sense; the boys nodded and went towards the stables. Guiche was scratching his head while talking to Saito who was dusting dirt off his knees,

“Hey Saito”

“What?”

“We can search for her. If we find her, what do you plan——to do?”

“What do you mean?”

“No, it’s nothing. Louise has her own way of thinking. If she says she doesn’t want to be with you, what do you plan to do?”

Saito considered this for a while. Then he said in a voice filled with loneliness,

“When that time comes, we’ll see. Anyway, I want to see and apologise to her now”

Although Guiche was silent for a moment, he said, with a not interested expression,

“Well, okay”

A change of view, at this time Louise was at修尔毕斯的『陆之白鲸』亭with Jeanette, waiting for her brother. Although『陆之白鲸』亭was not classy, it was also not a cheap inn, it was very suitable for hiding. They rented one of the rooms.

While Louise drank wine，将牢骚对嘉内特倾泻而空。Like a burst dam, Louise flooded all her thoughts to her. Jeanette, too, looked happy as she listened to Louise speaking her mind.

“Then? Are you listening, Jeanette?”

Louise's voice had loosened up long ago. In two days’ time, with the boost of wine, Louise had exhausted all her tension and suspicion.

“I’m listening”

“That guy, told me in this way. That the one I love is you! Like that! Numerous times! With an expression like this! It obviously is like that! Of all things, he kissed with my close friend, What——is——the meaning of this! Right!”

“Geez, that kind of cheater might as well die”

Jeanette giggled while Louise nodded.

“You also——think this way? A-a-a-about that pervert dog! When f-facing me, p-put on t-this kind of expression, w-wanting to say to do ‘It’! Hey…hey!”

Louise was so angry that she choked and thus, coughed straight away.。Jeanette passed a wine bottle to her. After Louise drank finished, her eyes faint, she fell.

After about 5 minutes of being motionless, she suddenly leap up.

“He did the same thing with o-other women～～～～～! He said he would only do that with me! If I think about it now, I would have an earth-shaking headache! That liar～～～～～!”

Then she fell down again. Jeanette got up and took the water jug on the table, pouring the water over Louise’s face. Thus, Louise leaped up once more and stared blankly at Jeanette.

“Hey Jeanette, why do I feel like I said a lot of embarrassing stuff”

“You did not” Jeanette’s expression was candid.

“Then never mind”

After Louise deeply sighed，

“When are your brothers coming. I’m tired of waiting”

The siblings of Jeanette know a place to "live in seclusion ",so Louise waited. It was almost past two days.

“What’s wrong? Let’s just wait patiently”

A slightly drunk Louise told Jeanette her doubts truthfully.

“But, why would you be so affectionate to me, who you never met before?”

“Because I like you”

On Jeanette’s face appeared a smile. A pretty face like a doll. Also, like a doll, a feeling of coldness ……

Then, Jeanette lifted Louise’s chin with her hand.

“Because, you are so cute. Arrogant but easily hurt, as for those pair of straight forward eyes……you’re not just cute, you also give people the feeling of wanting to violate you”

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

Seeing Louise’s wide round eyes, Jeanette grabbed a handful of Louise’s hair, using it to itch her own nose.

“and this fine……beautiful hair. Just like a doll. A child like you should be called a real maiden”

The person just like a doll should be you, Louise wanted to say ……but she did not say it.

The doubt Louise felt before began to swell.

This girl……is really the girl that has a special interest in other girls foretold in the legend?

Obviously a girl and yet she likes girls. That kind of special character exists, Louise know. In the Magic Academy, such rumors can be heard more than once.

Hence that’s why she is so affectionate towards me, isn’t that so?

Well, she does not look like a Romalian minion ……the feeling surrounding Jeanette gave people the impression that she puts her faith in god in the furthest position.

Obviously is like that, she also treats me affectionately.

If that is the case……as expected……she is a person with this special interest?

“…………”

Louise looked at Jeanette with squinted eyes. Snow white skin like the dessert during late at night. Those two slender emerald eyes, like a moonlit oasis under the moonlight.

How beautiful, Louise was mesmerized for a moment. So Jeanette put on a serious expression.

“What can I enjoy??”

She asked something. Due to saying out her overly naive “What snacks can I enjoy?” feeling so Louise almost inadvertently nodded her head.

“No! Cannot! What are you saying!”

Jeanette laughed with a ‘Hahahahaha!’.

“Ah——what a pity! To you, I would really do it! Well, You really are the type that does not rely on strategies. I like you more and more now”

Looks like she’s playing with me. Louise argued,

“I’m naive anyway” she mumbled.

At this moment, there was a knock at the door. Jeanette’s expression quickly switched to one that was alert.

“……your brother?”

Jeanette shook her head and without hesitation; put a hand on the wand that was on the pillar.

“We’re the country’s military patrol! Open the door!”

That voice made Jeanette stole a glance at Louise. Her expression showed that she had woken from her drunken state. With a smile on her lips, Jeanette opened the door.

Standing over there are two nobles with non-commissioned officers identities.

A noble “two groups, huh……” she whispered to herself.

“What’s happening?”

Jeanette inquired,

“Nothing much……we are just searching for someone important”

From the wands in their hands, Jeanette guessed they were nobles so she used an elegant conduct to talk to these men.

“Someone important? (There really is discord in a troubled world) ”

“Lady, what are you doing here?”

“I am waiting for the arrival of my brothers with my maid”

She said with a pretended expression that she knew nothing. The patrol looked at Louise. Then after comparing with a portrait,

“……in the portrait is a peach blonde haired noble girl”

“And the looks of a person. This lady with the maid”

Based on appearances, they deduce that this person what not what they were searching for.

After the “excuse me” and greetings, the noble patrol left the room. Louise was so assured that she cannot help but sigh.

That’s right, those nobles from before were looking for me. Looks like dyeing my hair, doing such a degrading dress-up was not wasted. Sure enough……alas, Henrietta seemingly mobilized the search patrol to look for me.

Thinking this, Louise’s built up cold anger began to increase.

If I had known this earlier……why would I think of striking him. At this time, are Henrietta and Saito regretting their actions?

I estimate that they are desperately searching for me, she imagined the two of them. Even so, as expected…… I still don’t want to go back.

“Looks like you’re not an easy person”

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

Jeanette muttered while playing with Louise's hair.

“You dyed before. The original color, what is it ……blonde? Red? or ……is it peach blonde?”

“……T-that is”

“Those people are looking for you, right? You ought to thank me. I helped you to smooth things over!”

Louise's feelings immediately surfaced on her face, she bit her lip and lowered her head.

“Forget it. Who you are doesn’t matter to me. In any case, you escaped. Isn’t that good? What I mean is, you need not bother. You don’t have to care about what I mean”

She has no idea what to say up to this point. Louise weakly thanked her,

“Thank you”

Looking at such a straightforward Louise, Jeanette smiled.

“Geez, with such a natural girl like you he still cheated, I can’t believe that man”

“I say, I'm not natural. Do not look at this, but I am the Vanessa who has experienced a lot of things...”

"I said it before; do not mention those trivial things. But, why do you want to escape? You’re such a cute lady; any man will come back soon. Just like just now, didn’t he put in a lot of effort in searching for you? "

Louise bent her head, closed her eyes and said in a lonely voice.

“……that person, her charm is better than mine by several times. So I admit it. Also, she has too many enemies. That person……can have many more superb means of protecting him than me”

Jeanette stared at Louise with sympathy.

“You really like him. Exactly what kind of person is he? I am very concerned ...”

Louise grabbed a bottle of wine, and poured its contents into a cup. Listlessly she supported her arm and elbow on the table, muttering

“I don’t like him. Really, I don’t like him one bit”

Tears welled up in Louise's eyes. Flowing down from the eyes of Louise.

“I don’t like him. Don’t……”

Jeanette hugged Louise’s shoulder as she was sobbing.

“Such a weird child. Why do you have no confidence in yourself? Obviously so cute…and…”

Jeanette’s lips neared Louise’s neck. Then, she licked gently.

“... With taste I know. You really have an unimaginable power, no wonder I liked you from the start”

However, Jeanette’s words did not reach the crying Louise’s ears.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter3

2013-05-19T01:06:42Z

71.187.77.13:

'''Chapter 3: Meeting and Comrade'''

After about a week, Tristainia's palace gave a reply, at the same time, the Knight Corps of The Water Spirit began to gather together. Saito’s letter "Have you seen Louise?” shocked everyone. Guiche used the dragon’s cage to fly directly from Tristania's western end of the Grammont’s territory so he was not late.

In the vestibule of the palace landing, 德杰萨尔, who had been promoted to captain for the whole magic guards, came out to welcome Guiche.

“Grammont-sama. Great timing.”

“What happened? I heard Louise was missing or something like that……”

"I do not quite understand ... In all, you see, is she not a person related to the state secrets? So we are commanded to start secret investigations ..."

“So you are saying you haven’t found her yet?”

德杰萨尔replied with a nod.

“Speaking of which, where’s Saito”

“This, ah, you’re talking about Vice-captain Saito……He is really giving us a headache”

“What do you mean?”

“He is currently undergoing a strange ceremony in the courtyard. He, himself is muttering “worry” something about yes or no ……”

Guiche wondered. Exactly how was even Saito not his usual self? In short, in order to be able to understand the incident in detail, Guiche rushed into the garden first.

When Guiche reached the courtyard, he saw Malicorne and Reynald. Their home was not far from here, and it seemed like they arrived here early.

“Yo, you two. What happened to Saito?” After asking, Malicorne pointed with his finger.

On his head wrapped in a white sash, Saito was sitting in the center of the courtyard in a straight position. Surrounding him were a few round standing stakes. A little distance away, Siesta, with a wondrous expression, was also sitting.

“What is that guy doing?”

“I also don’t understand. He said it was for ‘exercising the body and mind ‘or something”

Time passed by a little. The observing Guiche and the others felt the tension in the air. The moment Guiche swallowed his saliva ……Saito’s shoulders moved a little, his right hand reaching towards the left flank of the sword.

The moment his hand touched the sword ……Saito upper body was straight, his knees touched the ground. At the same time, his right hand vanished. Whoosh! The sound of air being cut, the four round stakes around Saito trembled. Lastly, "qiang" a clear sound resounded through the surroundings. He thought he had pulled out his sword, but the sword remained sheathed.

That really was fast, Guiche who was watching on the sides did not understand what happened.

“What? That!”

“That guy took out his sword with a speed the naked eye cannot keep up with, and broke the round stakes!”

What was surprising is that the upper part of the round wood stakes did not fall to the ground, it was still in the lower half of the above. It was hard to tell from the upper part and the lower half that the four round stakes were severed perfectly.

"He drew his sword? But, the sword is still sheathed?"

Guiche finished with a silly voice, Reynald shook his head.

“He drew the sword out, cut off the stakes and then kept the sword in the scabbard again. It is said that this is the sword skills of his country. ”

Seemingly in the blink of an eye, Saito completed all this. He really is a ‘sword master’,said Guiche, deeply moved.

“Well. It is impressive but what has that sword skill got to do with worrying over Louise’s disappearance?”

“Only God knows.”

Next, Saito resumed the straight position. Siesta stood up and rushed up to Saito's side to wipe the sweat from his forehead.

It’s about time, Guiche walked over to Saito.

Saito did not take a glance at his friends nearby; he just kept staring in front in a daze.

“Yo, Saito. What happened? It is said that Louise is missing?”

“Where is the sword you usually carry? I have never seen that sword on your waist before ...”

Saito bit his lips.

“Derf he……that guy……to protect me……Damn!”

“Protect you? What happened?”

“He……in the battle absorbed too much magic……”

“I beg your pardon! How inharmonious! Exactly who attacked you!”

The boys leaned nearer to Saito.

“Don’t know. Just that they are a duo of magic users”

The boys nodded their heads at Saito’s reply.

"Well, it appears to be a hired assassin. How nerve-racking, you seem to make enemies too much recently ...”

“He is a big celebrity”

“and what has this got to do with Louise’s disappearance?” Gimli asked worriedly。

Everyone looked at Saito with a wondrous expression; Saito slams his fist into the ground. Siesta continued from where her master left off.

“No. Miss Valliere’s disappearance has nothing to do with the incident where Saito-san was attacked”

Siesta thought her words carried some anger. She stole a glance at Saito before squatting down to peep at his face.

“Hey, Saito-san. How do you feel?”

“My mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing, my mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing, my mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing ……”

Saito grumbled constantly with a mutter.

“Looks like the person wearing pajamas is very powerful. That lady, after all, must be full of sexiness and touching. Her chest is much, much bigger than mine and her figure must be stunning”

Siesta tighten Saito's neck.

“If you want to cheat, you can always look for me! I have obviously told you that! We promised! Why does Saito-san only like noble girls! The aroma of the pitiful flowers by the roadside should also be carefully admired!”

“Speaking of which, who is the other person?” Guiche’s seems to suspiciously inquire. Siesta’s eyes turned into a one [一]sign and she started breaking out in cold sweat. If Guiche knew the truth he would most certainly faint.

The two did not answer, Guiche had no choice but to wave his hand.

“Well, whoever it is. You're a hopeless man. You should at least learn from me. At least”

Because Guiche uttered those words, Reynald spat at the ground.

“If he learns from you, Louise will definitely run away everyday”

Saito helped by Siesta, slowly stood up. Then, 他唰地greeted Guiche.

“Anyway, thanks for specially coming for me.”

Saito expressed a smiling face that looked almost ready to cry out in pain. Making an effort to be happy——his voice revealed this kind of feeling.

“No, Well, I have nothing much to do anyway……”

“Speaking of which, Louise didn’t go over to your side?”

“Nope”

“That means she hasn't been found temporarily……Siesta, Tristinia’s inns have all been searched right?”

“Yes. Including monasteries, I have looked before”

These past seven day, after Saito prepared his practice of exercising his heart, he searched Tristinia’s hotels again. The team of soldiers who had nothing to do was sent out to search, but they could not even find Louise's shadow. This is obvious, after all, Louise went to Torres Thalia, a completely different direction ...

The letter, ’Have you seen Louise?’, that Saito mailed usually received replies such as ‘have not seen her’.

Cattelya’s letter has also been received. She did not intend to hide anything so she immediately said the truth. Her answer is "She did not come back.

In the letter, she said that she was worried about the safety of Louise; and had reported this matter to her parents, they said that ‘that child will be back soon’ kind of optimistic speech; However, on this matter, she does not think so, she hoped Saito can think of ways to find Louise as soon as possible...

When reading this letter, Saito cried. Nothing written on it blamed Saito.

‘The mistake I made is causing so much trouble to many people’, Saito’s state of mind weighed heavily on his shoulders.

Even though Saito said “it will be okay if we search", he did not find Henrietta to discuss about it. Louise is not just a female officer. Firstly, whether it is Tristain or to Halkeginia, her presence itself is very important, a void user. If she was kidnapped by Romalia, things would be serious. Therefore, Saito put all the nobles who had nothing to do into the search team.

They searched the markets and streets along Tristainia.

Considering Louise’s point of view, she will be more responsible for her own actions but this action of hers is taken too lightly.

Having said that, Saito and Henrietta was not blamed by Louise. He and Henrietta were obviously in the wrong ...

“Okay. If that’s the case, she is not at Tristania ……then, we should search the street along the hotel next. Perhaps the search team missed something……”

After Saito finished speaking, Siesta nodded her head in agreement.

“We will help as well”

Saito held tightly the hand of the friend that said that sentence, who had a look of worry on her face.

"I'm sorry ... really sorry. Then, I’ll be troubling you. I owe you a favour"

At this moment, a soft voice came from the corridor.

“Saito～～～～～～～!”

Turning his head to look behind, Tiffania, who was always dressed in a green dress, wearing a wide-brimmed hat on her head ran over.

“Huff huff, I heard that Louise went missing……is that true?”

Tiffania spent her summer holidays at the Tristainia’s orphanage.

“While I was on a picnic with everyone, I received a letter suddenly and almost jumped up in shock. What happened?”

Great, just when everyone was thinking how to answer, Colbert-sensei and Kirche came from the direction of the main entrance.

“Aiya Aiya, I finally found out the use of the" tank "method after reaching Miss (Sheffield)’s house to reform but ... I received your letter of Miss Valliere gone. What happened?"

Saito painfully replied to Colbert’s inquiry.

“I……about that, with another girl, that ……lips touching scene, she……”

Colbert, although stunned at that moment , folded his arms and nodded.

“I see what this is all about……You are still young, so if you can’t control it’s understandable, but……she is thus wounded in her heart”

Kirche put her hands around separately and said helplessly.

“Really, this is why I told her seriously. I said ‘It’s tough being a woman’ ”

Tiffania looked at Saito with a gaze full of wrath. Malicorne went over and greeted Tiffania politely.

“Girls, regarding this incident, please say your feelings”

Tiffania stated reasonably.

“Saito is really bad. Louise is pitiful”

Saito could not help but fall on the spot.

“Ah, AhAhAhAhAhAh……AhAhAh……”

“Use language to whip him again.An unpopular guy with the occasional set of achievements became slightly popular, then degenerated into this kind of junk. A momentously proud fool disclosing such a big basket！Hey buddy, don’t forget what position you’re in now…… You upstart jerk ……”

Malicorne lifted his eyebrows, trampling on Saito non-stop. Malicorne was picky towards popular topics. sob, sob……Saito cried in shame. Saito is 一头栽到底的 when he is depressed。
<center>[[Image:ZnT17-057.jpg|thumb|"Girls, regarding this incident please say your feelings"]]</center>

Kirche said with a tilted head.

“But……who is the rival?”

“This guy would not talk about that” Malicorne said while stepping on Saito’s back.

“Ah, but that Louise ran away from home – it is said so, 不过和女仆卿卿我我地还不至于让她生气成那样吧。. That’s why I am very concerned about it. It is possible that the other party is quite close to him ... sort of?”

At this moment, Guiche and Reynald’s eyes had a sudden change.

“You, the other person couldn’t be Montmorency right?”

“Can’t be (Brigitte) right?”

“N-not Miss (Janice), right?”

(Gimli) interrupted Reynald.

“So you like that type of girl”

“No! That’s not it! I’m only asking!”

Reynald whose face flushed red shouted. In such a commotion, Saito shook his head.

“……Not any of them”

“Then who is it! You’re making people care more about this～～～～～!”

Seeing Guiche and the others surrounding Saito, Kirche tilted her head.

“What’s wrong?”

Colbert, who was beside her, asked Kirche.

“No……Don’t tell me. Even though this is my girl’s instinct”

“Your instincts are pretty accurate. Let’s hear it”

Kirche whispered the name she thought of into Colbert’s ear.

“How can that be?”

“No……Because, if Louise can do this kind of thing, the other party must be a reliable person, no wonder I can think this up”

After Kirche used the sound of chewing something bitter to point this out, Colbert should not be beginning to think that it is not to be true right? But, it can’t be ……

She is also this country's Her Highness the Queen, how could this be possible!

But looking at Saito’s popularity that is not completely impossible. Although she is a queen, Henrietta is also just an eighteen year old pretty girl. If she steals the heart of the most popular of knights, we can’t blame her.

Also……aren’t Louise and Henrietta really close together? If that is the case, why would Louise run away from her home, Saito not mentioning the other party’s name can be understood. After all, that name is not easy to say out.

Colbert felt the back of his head breaking out in cold sweat as he realized he might be witnessing a historic scandal.

If this incident is made public, someone will die. This so-called royal scandal cannot be overlooked.

Who is it! Say it! Watching the fired up boys, Colbert pretended to be calm while clapping his hands and saying,

“Ah——everyone. Right now the other party is not important, finding Miss Valliere is our most important task at hand. Don’t you think so too?”

Well, that makes sense; the boys nodded and went towards the stables. Guiche was scratching his head while talking to Saito who was dusting dirt off his knees,

“Hey Saito”

“What?”

“We can search for her. If we find her, what do you plan——to do?”

“What do you mean?”

“No, it’s nothing. Louise has her own way of thinking. If she says she doesn’t want to be with you, what do you plan to do?”

Saito considered this for a while. Then he said in a voice filled with loneliness,

“When that time comes, we’ll see. Anyway, I want to see and apologise to her now”

Although Guiche was silent for a moment, he said, with a not interested expression,

“Well, okay”

A change of view, at this time Louise was at修尔毕斯的『陆之白鲸』亭with Jeanette, waiting for her brother. Although『陆之白鲸』亭was not classy, it was also not a cheap inn, it was very suitable for hiding. They rented one of the rooms.

While Louise drank wine，将牢骚对嘉内特倾泻而空。Like a burst dam, Louise flooded all her thoughts to her. Jeanette, too, looked happy as she listened to Louise speaking her mind.

“Then? Are you listening, Jeanette?”

Louise's voice had loosened up long ago. In two days’ time, with the boost of wine, Louise had exhausted all her tension and suspicion.

“I’m listening”

“That guy, told me in this way. That the one I love is you! Like that! Numerous times! With an expression like this! It obviously is like that! Of all things, he kissed with my close friend, What——is——the meaning of this! Right!”

“Geez, that kind of cheater might as well die”

Jeanette giggled while Louise nodded.

“You also——think this way? A-a-a-about that pervert dog! When f-facing me, p-put on t-this kind of expression, w-wanting to say to do ‘It’! Hey…hey!”

Louise was so angry that she choked and thus, coughed straight away.。Jeanette passed a wine bottle to her. After Louise drank finished, her eyes faint, she fell.

After about 5 minutes of being motionless, she suddenly leap up.

“He did the same thing with o-other women～～～～～! He said he would only do that with me! If I think about it now, I would have an earth-shaking headache! That liar～～～～～!”

Then she fell down again. Jeanette got up and took the water jug on the table, pouring the water over Louise’s face. Thus, Louise leaped up once more and stared blankly at Jeanette.

“Hey Jeanette, why do I feel like I said a lot of embarrassing stuff”

“You did not” Jeanette’s expression was candid.

“Then never mind”

After Louise deeply sighed，

“When are your brothers coming. I’m tired of waiting”

The siblings of Jeanette know a place to "live in seclusion ",so Louise waited. It was almost past two days.

“What’s wrong? Let’s just wait patiently”

A slightly drunk Louise told Jeanette her doubts truthfully.

“But, why would you be so affectionate to me, who you never met before?”

“Because I like you”

On Jeanette’s face appeared a smile. A pretty face like a doll. Also, like a doll, a feeling of coldness ……

Then, Jeanette lifted Louise’s chin with her hand.

“Because, you are so cute. Arrogant but easily hurt, as for those pair of straight forward eyes……you’re not just cute, you also give people the feeling of wanting to violate you”

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

Seeing Louise’s wide round eyes, Jeanette grabbed a handful of Louise’s hair, using it to itch her own nose.

“and this fine……beautiful hair. Just like a doll. A child like you should be called a real maiden”

The person just like a doll should be you, Louise wanted to say ……but she did not say it.

The doubt Louise felt before began to swell.

This girl……is really the girl that has a special interest in other girls foretold in the legend?

Obviously a girl and yet she likes girls. That kind of special character exists, Louise know. In the Magic Academy, such rumors can be heard more than once.

Hence that’s why she is so affectionate towards me, isn’t that so?

Well, she does not look like a Romalian minion ……the feeling surrounding Jeanette gave people the impression that she puts her faith in god in the furthest position.

Obviously is like that, she also treats me affectionately.

If that is the case……as expected……she is a person with this special interest?

“…………”

Louise looked at Jeanette with squinted eyes. Snow white skin like the dessert during late at night. Those two slender emerald eyes, like a moonlit oasis under the moonlight.

How beautiful, Louise was mesmerized for a moment. So Jeanette put on a serious expression.

“What can I enjoy??”

She asked something. Due to saying out her overly naive “What snacks can I enjoy?” feeling so Louise almost inadvertently nodded her head.

“No! Cannot! What are you saying!”

Jeanette laughed with a ‘Hahahahaha!’.

“Ah——what a pity! To you, I would really do it! Well, You really are the type that does not rely on strategies. I like you more and more now”

Looks like she’s playing with me. Louise argued,

“I’m naive anyway” she mumbled.

At this moment, there was a knock at the door. Jeanette’s expression quickly switched to one that was alert.

“……your brother?”

Jeanette shook her head and without hesitation; put a hand on the wand that was on the pillar.

“We’re the country’s military patrol! Open the door!”

That voice made Jeanette stole a glance at Louise. Her expression showed that she had woken from her drunken state. With a smile on her lips, Jeanette opened the door.

Standing over there are two nobles with non-commissioned officers identities.

A noble “two groups, huh……” she whispered to herself.

“What’s happening?”

Jeanette inquired,

“Nothing much……we are just searching for someone important”

From the wands in their hands, Jeanette guessed they were nobles so she used an elegant conduct to talk to these men.

“Someone important? (There really is discord in a troubled world) ”

“Lady, what are you doing here?”

“I am waiting for the arrival of my brothers with my maid”

She said with a pretended expression that she knew nothing. The patrol looked at Louise. Then after comparing with a portrait,

“……in the portrait is a peach blonde haired noble girl”

“And the looks of a person. This lady with the maid”

Based on appearances, they deduce that this person what not what they were searching for.

After the “excuse me” and greetings, the noble patrol left the room. Louise was so assured that she cannot help but sigh.

That’s right, those nobles from before were looking for me. Looks like dyeing my hair, doing such a degrading dress-up was not wasted. Sure enough……alas, Henrietta seemingly mobilized the search patrol to look for me.

Thinking this, Louise’s built up cold anger began to increase.

If I had known this earlier……why would I think of striking him. At this time, are Henrietta and Saito regretting their actions?

I estimate that they are desperately searching for me, she imagined the two of them. Even so, as expected…… I still don’t want to go back.

“Looks like you’re not an easy person”

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

Jeanette muttered while playing with Louise's hair.

“You dyed before. The original color, what is it ……blonde? Red? or ……is it peach blonde?”

“……T-that is”

“Those people are looking for you, right? You ought to thank me. I helped you to smooth things over!”

Louise's feelings immediately surfaced on her face, she bit her lip and lowered her head.

“Forget it. Who you are doesn’t matter to me. In any case, you escaped. Isn’t that good? What I mean is, you need not bother. You don’t have to care about what I mean”

She has no idea what to say up to this point. Louise weakly thanked her,

“Thank you”

Looking at such a straightforward Louise, Jeanette smiled.

“Geez, with such a natural girl like you还要出轨，I can’t believe that man”

“I say, I'm not natural. Do not look at this, but I am the Vanessa who has experienced a lot of things...”

"I said it before; do not mention those trivial things. But, why do you want to escape? You’re such a cute lady; any man will come back soon. Just like just now, didn’t he put in a lot of effort in searching for you? "

Louise bent her head, closed her eyes and said in a lonely voice.

“……that person, her charm is better than mine by several times. So I admit it. Also, she has too many enemies. That person……can have many more superb means of protecting him than me”

Jeanette stared at Louise with sympathy.

“You really like him. Exactly what kind of person is he? I am very concerned ...”

Louise grabbed a bottle of wine, and poured its contents into a cup. Listlessly she supported her arm and elbow on the table, muttering

“I don’t like him. Really, I don’t like him one bit”

Tears welled up in Louise's eyes. Flowing down from the eyes of Louise.

“I don’t like him. Don’t……”

Jeanette hugged Louise’s shoulder as she was sobbing.

“Such a weird child. Why do you have no confidence in yourself? Obviously so cute…and…”

Jeanette’s lips neared Louise’s neck. Then, she licked gently.

“... With taste I know. You really have an unimaginable power, no wonder I liked you from the start”

However, Jeanette’s words did not reach the crying Louise’s ears.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter3

2013-05-19T00:56:53Z

71.187.77.13:

'''Chapter 3: Meeting and Comrade'''

After about a week, Tristainia's palace gave a reply, at the same time, the Knight Corps of The Water Spirit began to gather together. Saito’s letter "Have you seen Louise?” shocked everyone. Guiche used the dragon’s cage to fly directly from Tristania's western end of the Grammont’s territory so he was not late.

In the vestibule of the palace landing, 德杰萨尔, who had been promoted to captain for the whole magic guards, came out to welcome Guiche.

“Grammont-sama. Great timing.”

“What happened? I heard Louise was missing or something like that……”

"I do not quite understand ... In all, you see, is she not a person related to the state secrets? So we are commanded to start secret investigations ..."

“So you are saying you haven’t found her yet?”

德杰萨尔replied with a nod.

“Speaking of which, where’s Saito”

“This, ah, you’re talking about Vice-captain Saito……He is really giving us a headache”

“What do you mean?”

“He is currently undergoing a strange ceremony in the courtyard. He, himself is muttering “worry” something about yes or no ……”

Guiche wondered. Exactly how was even Saito not his usual self? In short, in order to be able to understand the incident in detail, Guiche rushed into the garden first.

When Guiche reached the courtyard, he saw Malicorne and Reynald. Their home was not far from here, and it seemed like they arrived here early.

“Yo, you two. What happened to Saito?” After asking, Malicorne pointed with his finger.

On his head wrapped in a white sash, Saito was sitting in the center of the courtyard in a straight position. Surrounding him were a few round standing stakes. A little distance away, Siesta, with a wondrous expression, was also sitting.

“What is that guy doing?”

“I also don’t understand. He said it was for ‘exercising the body and mind ‘or something”

Time passed by a little. The observing Guiche and the others felt the tension in the air. The moment Guiche swallowed his saliva ……Saito’s shoulders moved a little, his right hand reaching towards the left flank of the sword.

The moment his hand touched the sword ……Saito upper body was straight, his knees touched the ground. At the same time, his right hand vanished. Whoosh! The sound of air being cut, the four round stakes around Saito trembled. Lastly, "qiang" a clear sound resounded through the surroundings. He thought he had pulled out his sword, but the sword remained sheathed.

That really was fast, Guiche who was watching on the sides did not understand what happened.

“What? That!”

“That guy took out his sword with a speed the naked eye cannot keep up with, and broke the round stakes!”

What was surprising is that the upper part of the round wood stakes did not fall to the ground, it was still in the lower half of the above. It was hard to tell from the upper part and the lower half that the four round stakes were severed perfectly.

"He drew his sword? But, the sword is still sheathed?"

Guiche finished with a silly voice, Reynald shook his head.

“He drew the sword out, cut off the stakes and then kept the sword in the scabbard again. It is said that this is the sword skills of his country. ”

Seemingly in the blink of an eye, Saito completed all this. He really is a ‘sword master’,said Guiche, deeply moved.

“Well. It is impressive but what has that sword skill got to do with worrying over Louise’s disappearance?”

“Only God knows.”

Next, Saito resumed the straight position. Siesta stood up and rushed up to Saito's side to wipe the sweat from his forehead.

It’s about time, Guiche walked over to Saito.

Saito did not take a glance at his friends nearby; he just kept staring in front in a daze.

“Yo, Saito. What happened? It is said that Louise is missing?”

“Where is the sword you usually carry? I have never seen that sword on your waist before ...”

Saito bit his lips.

“Derf he……that guy……to protect me……Damn!”

“Protect you? What happened?”

“He……in the battle absorbed too much magic……”

“I beg your pardon! How inharmonious! Exactly who attacked you!”

The boys leaned nearer to Saito.

“Don’t know. Just that they are a duo of magic users”

The boys nodded their heads at Saito’s reply.

"Well, it appears to be a hired assassin. How nerve-racking, you seem to make enemies too much recently ...”

“He is a big celebrity”

“and what has this got to do with Louise’s disappearance?” Gimli asked worriedly。

Everyone looked at Saito with a wondrous expression; Saito slams his fist into the ground. Siesta continued from where her master left off.

“No. Miss Valliere’s disappearance has nothing to do with the incident where Saito-san was attacked”

Siesta thought her words carried some anger. She stole a glance at Saito before squatting down to peep at his face.

“Hey, Saito-san. How do you feel?”

“My mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing, my mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing, my mind is destroyed, my worry disappearing ……”

Saito grumbled constantly with a mutter.

“Looks like the person wearing pajamas is very powerful. That lady, after all, must be full of sexiness and touching. Her chest is much, much bigger than mine and her figure must be stunning”

Siesta tighten Saito's neck.

“If you want to cheat, you can always look for me! I have obviously told you that! We promised! Why does Saito-san only like noble girls! The aroma of the pitiful flowers by the roadside should also be carefully admired!”

“Speaking of which, who is the other person?” Guiche’s seems to suspiciously inquire. Siesta’s eyes turned into a one [一]sign and she started breaking out in cold sweat. If Guiche knew the truth he would most certainly faint.

The two did not answer, Guiche had no choice but to wave his hand.

“Well, whoever it is. You're a hopeless man. You should at least learn from me. At least”

Because Guiche uttered those words, Reynald spat at the ground.

“If he learns from you, Louise will definitely run away everyday”

Saito helped by Siesta, slowly stood up. Then, 他唰地greeted Guiche.

“Anyway, thanks for specially coming for me.”

Saito expressed a smiling face that looked almost ready to cry out in pain. Making an effort to be happy——his voice revealed this kind of feeling.

“No, Well, I have nothing much to do anyway……”

“Speaking of which, Louise didn’t go over to your side?”

“Nope”

“That means she hasn't been found temporarily……Siesta, Tristinia’s inns have all been searched right?”

“Yes. Including monasteries, I have looked before”

These past seven day, after Saito prepared his practice of exercising his heart, he searched Tristinia’s hotels again. The team of soldiers who had nothing to do was sent out to search, but they could not even find Louise's shadow. This is obvious, after all, Louise went to Torres Thalia, a completely different direction ...

The letter, ’Have you seen Louise?’, that Saito mailed usually received replies such as ‘have not seen her’.

Cattelya’s letter has also been received. She did not intend to hide anything so she immediately said the truth. Her answer is "She did not come back.

In the letter, she said that she was worried about the safety of Louise; and had reported this matter to her parents, they said that ‘that child will be back soon’ kind of optimistic speech; However, on this matter, she does not think so, she hoped Saito can think of ways to find Louise as soon as possible...

When reading this letter, Saito cried. Nothing written on it blamed Saito.

‘The mistake I made is causing so much trouble to many people’, Saito’s state of mind weighed heavily on his shoulders.

Even though Saito said “it will be okay if we search", he did not find Henrietta to discuss about it. Louise is not just a female officer. Firstly, whether it is Tristain or to Halkeginia, her presence itself is very important, a void user. If she was kidnapped by Romalia, things would be serious. Therefore, Saito put all the nobles who had nothing to do into the search team.

They searched the markets and streets along Tristainia.

Considering Louise’s point of view, she will be more responsible for her own actions but this action of hers is taken too lightly.

Having said that, Saito and Henrietta was not blamed by Louise. He and Henrietta were obviously in the wrong ...

“Okay. If that’s the case, she is not at Tristania ……then, we should search the street along the hotel next. Perhaps the search team missed something……”

After Saito finished speaking, Siesta nodded her head in agreement.

“We will help as well”

Saito held tightly the hand of the friend that said that sentence, who had a look of worry on her face.

"I'm sorry ... really sorry. Then, I’ll be troubling you. I owe you a favour"

At this moment, a soft voice came from the corridor.

“Saito～～～～～～～!”

Turning his head to look behind, Tiffania, who was always dressed in a green dress, wearing a wide-brimmed hat on her head ran over.

“Huff huff, I heard that Louise went missing……is that true?”

Tiffania spent her summer holidays at the Tristainia’s orphanage.

“While I was on a picnic with everyone, I received a letter suddenly and almost jumped up in shock. What happened?”

Great, just when everyone was thinking how to answer, Colbert-sensei and Kirche came from the direction of the main entrance.

“Aiya Aiya, I finally found out the use of the" tank "method after reaching Miss (Sheffield)’s house to reform but ... I received your letter of Miss Valliere gone. What happened?"

Saito painfully replied to Colbert’s inquiry.

“I……about that, with another girl, that ……lips touching scene, she……”

Colbert, although stunned at that moment , folded his arms and nodded.

“I see what this is all about……You are still young, so if you can’t control it’s understandable, but……she is thus wounded in her heart”

Kirche put her hands around separately and said helplessly.

“Really, this is why I told her seriously. I said ‘It’s tough being a woman’ ”

Tiffania looked at Saito with a gaze full of wrath. Malicorne went over and greeted Tiffania politely.

“Girls, regarding this incident, please say your feelings”

Tiffania stated reasonably.

“Saito is really bad. Louise is pitiful”

Saito could not help but fall on the spot.

“Ah, AhAhAhAhAhAh……AhAhAh……”

“Use language to whip him again.An unpopular guy with the occasional set of achievements became slightly popular, then degenerated into this kind of junk. A momentously proud fool disclosing such a big basket！Hey buddy, don’t forget what position you’re in now…… You upstart jerk ……”

Malicorne lifted his eyebrows, trampling on Saito non-stop. Malicorne was picky towards popular topics. sob, sob……Saito cried in shame. Saito is 一头栽到底的 when he is depressed。
<center>[[Image:ZnT17-057.jpg|thumb|"Girls, regarding this incident please say your feelings"]]</center>

Kirche said with a tilted head.

“But……who is the rival?”

“This guy would not talk about that” Malicorne said while stepping on Saito’s back.

“Ah, but that Louise ran away from home – it is said so, 不过和女仆卿卿我我地还不至于让她生气成那样吧。. That’s why I am very concerned about it. It is possible that the other party is quite close to him ... sort of?”

At this moment, Guiche and Reynald’s eyes had a sudden change.

“You, the other person couldn’t be Montmorency right?”

“Can’t be (Brigitte) right?”

“N-not Miss (Janice), right?”

(Gimli) interrupted Reynald.

“So you like that type of girl”

“No! That’s not it! I’m only asking!”

Reynald whose face flushed red shouted. In such a commotion, Saito shook his head.

“……Not any of them”

“Then who is it! You’re making people care more about this～～～～～!”

Seeing Guiche and the others surrounding Saito, Kirche tilted her head.

“What’s wrong?”

Colbert, who was beside her, asked Kirche.

“No……Don’t tell me. Even though this is my girl’s instinct”

“Your instincts are pretty accurate. Let’s hear it”

Kirche whispered the name she thought of into Colbert’s ear.

“How can that be?”

“No……Because, if Louise can do this kind of thing, the other party must be a reliable person, no wonder I can think this up”

After Kirche used the sound of chewing something bitter to point this out, Colbert should not be beginning to think that it is not to be true right? But, it can’t be ……

She is also this country's Her Highness the Queen, how could this be possible!

But looking at Saito’s popularity that is not completely impossible. Although she is a queen, Henrietta is also just an eighteen year old pretty girl. If she steals the heart of the most popular of knights, we can’t blame her.

Also……aren’t Louise and Henrietta really close together? If that is the case, why would Louise run away from her home, Saito not mentioning the other party’s name can be understood. After all, that name is not easy to say out.

Colbert felt the back of his head breaking out in cold sweat as he realized he might be witnessing a historic scandal.

If this incident is made public, someone will die. This so-called royal scandal cannot be overlooked.

Who is it! Say it! Watching the fired up boys, Colbert pretended to be calm while clapping his hands and saying,

“Ah——everyone. Right now the other party is not important, finding Miss Valliere is our most important task at hand. Don’t you think so too?”

Well, that makes sense; the boys nodded and went towards the stables. Guiche was scratching his head while talking to Saito who was dusting dirt off his knees,

“Hey Saito”

“What?”

“We can search for her. If we find her, what do you plan——to do?”

“What do you mean?”

“No, it’s nothing. Louise has her own way of thinking. If she says she doesn’t want to be with you, what do you plan to do?”

Saito considered this for a while. Then he said in a voice filled with loneliness,

“When that time comes, we’ll see. Anyway, I want to see and apologise to her now”

Although Guiche was silent for a moment, he said, with a not interested expression,

“Well, okay”

A change of view, at this time Louise was at修尔毕斯的『陆之白鲸』亭with Jeanette, waiting for her brother. Although『陆之白鲸』亭was not classy, it was also not a cheap inn, it was very suitable for hiding. They rented one of the rooms.

While Louise drank wine，将牢骚对嘉内特倾泻而空。Like a burst dam, Louise flooded all her thoughts to her. Jeanette, too, looked happy as she listened to Louise speaking her mind.

“Then? Are you listening, Jeanette?”

Louise's voice had loosened up long ago. In two days’ time, with the boost of wine, Louise had exhausted all her tension and suspicion.

“I’m listening”

“That guy, told me in this way. That the one I love is you! Like that! Numerous times! With an expression like this! It obviously is like that! Of all things, he kissed with my close friend, What——is——the meaning of this! Right!”

“Geez, that kind of cheater might as well die”

Jeanette giggled while Louise nodded.

“You also——think this way? A-a-a-about that pervert dog! When f-facing me, p-put on t-this kind of expression, w-wanting to say to do ‘It’! Hey…hey!”

Louise was so angry that she choked and thus, coughed straight away.。Jeanette passed a wine bottle to her. After Louise drank finished, her eyes faint, she fell.

After about 5 minutes of being motionless, she suddenly leap up.

“He did the same thing with o-other women～～～～～! He said he would only do that with me! If I think about it now, I would have an earth-shaking headache! That liar～～～～～!”

Then she fell down again. Jeanette got up and took the water jug on the table, pouring the water over Louise’s face. Thus, Louise leaped up once more and stared blankly at Jeanette.

“Hey Jeanette, why do I feel like I said a lot of embarrassing stuff”

“You did not” Jeanette’s expression was candid.

“Then never mind”

After Louise deeply sighed，

“When are your brothers coming. I’m tired of waiting”

The siblings of Jeanette know a place to "live in seclusion ",so Louise waited. It was almost past two days.

“What’s wrong? Let’s just wait patiently”

A slightly drunk Louise told Jeanette her doubts truthfully.

“But, why would you be so affectionate to me, who you never met before?”

“Because I like you”

On Jeanette’s face appeared a smile. A pretty face like a doll. Also, like a doll, a feeling of coldness ……

Then, Jeanette lifted Louise’s chin with her hand.

“Because, you are so cute. Arrogant but easily hurt, as for those pair of straight forward eyes……you’re not just cute, you also give people the feeling of wanting to violate you”

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

Seeing Louise’s wide round eyes, Jeanette grabbed a handful of Louise’s hair, using it to itch her own nose.

“and this fine……beautiful hair. Just like a doll. A child like you should be called a real maiden”

The person just like a doll should be you, Louise wanted to say ……but she did not say it.

The doubt Louise felt before began to swell.

This girl……is really the girl that has a special interest in other girls foretold in the legend?

Obviously a girl and yet she likes girls. That kind of special character exists, Louise know. In the Magic Academy, such rumors can be heard more than once.

Hence that’s why she is so affectionate towards me, isn’t that so?

Well, she does not look like a Romalian minion ……the feeling surrounding Jeanette gave people the impression that she puts her faith in god in the furthest position.

Obviously is like that, she also treats me affectionately.

If that is the case……as expected……she is a person with this special interest?

“…………”

Louise looked at Jeanette with 撇 eyes. Snow white skin like the dessert during late at night. Those two slender emerald eyes, like a moonlit oasis under the moonlight.

How beautiful, Louise was mesmerized for a moment. So Jeanette put on a serious expression.

“What can I enjoy??”

She asked something. Due to saying out her overly naive “What snacks can I enjoy?” feeling so Louise almost inadvertently nodded her head.

“No! Cannot! What are you saying!”

Jeanette laughed with a ‘Hahahahaha!’.

“Ah——what a pity! To you, I would really do it! Well, You really are the type that does not rely on strategies. I like you more and more now”

Looks like she’s playing with me. Louise argued,

“I’m naive anyway” she mumbled.

At this moment, there was a knock at the door. Jeanette’s expression quickly switched to one that was alert.

“……your brother?”

Jeanette shook her head and without hesitation; put a hand on the wand that was on the pillar.

“We’re the country’s military patrol! Open the door!”

That voice made Jeanette stole a glance at Louise. Her expression showed that she had woken from her drunken state. With a smile on her lips, Jeanette opened the door.

Standing over there are two nobles with non-commissioned officers identities.

A noble “two groups, huh……” she whispered to herself.

“What’s happening?”

Jeanette inquired,

“Nothing much……we are just searching for someone important”

From the wands in their hands, Jeanette guessed they were nobles so she used an elegant conduct to talk to these men.

“Someone important? (There really is discord in a troubled world) ”

“Lady, what are you doing here?”

“I am waiting for the arrival of my brothers with my maid”

She said with a pretended expression that she knew nothing. The patrol looked at Louise. Then after comparing with a portrait,

“……in the portrait is a peach blonde haired noble girl”

“And the looks of a person. This lady with the maid”

Based on appearances, they deduce that this person what not what they were searching for.

After the “excuse me” and greetings, the noble patrol left the room. Louise was so assured that she cannot help but sigh.

That’s right, those nobles from before were looking for me. Looks like dyeing my hair, doing such a degrading dress-up was not wasted. Sure enough……alas, Henrietta seemingly mobilized the search patrol to look for me.

Thinking this, Louise’s built up cold anger began to increase.

If I had known this earlier……why would I think of striking him. At this time, are Henrietta and Saito regretting their actions?

I estimate that they are desperately searching for me, she imagined the two of them. Even so, as expected…… I still don’t want to go back.

“Looks like you’re not an easy person”

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

Jeanette muttered while playing with Louise's hair.

“You dyed before. The original color, what is it ……blonde? Red? or ……is it peach blonde?”

“……T-that is”

“Those people are looking for you, right? You ought to thank me. I helped you to smooth things over!”

Louise's feelings immediately surfaced on her face, she bit her lip and lowered her head.

“Forget it. Who you are doesn’t matter to me. In any case, you escaped. Isn’t that good? What I mean is, you need not bother. You don’t have to care about what I mean”

She has no idea what to say up to this point. Louise weakly thanked her,

“Thank you”

Looking at such a straightforward Louise, Jeanette smiled.

“Geez, with such a natural girl like you还要出轨，I can’t believe that man”

“I say, I'm not natural. Do not look at this, but I am the Vanessa who has experienced a lot of things...”

"I said it before; do not mention those trivial things. But, why do you want to escape? You’re such a cute lady; any man will come back soon. Just like just now, didn’t he put in a lot of effort in searching for you? "

Louise bent her head, closed her eyes and said in a lonely voice.

“……that person, her charm is better than mine by several times. So I admit it. Also, she has too many enemies. That person……can have many more superb means of protecting him than me”

Jeanette stared at Louise with sympathy.

“You really like him. Exactly what kind of person is he? I am very concerned ...”

Louise grabbed a bottle of wine, and poured its contents into a cup. Listlessly she supported her arm and elbow on the table, muttering

“I don’t like him. Really, I don’t like him one bit”

Tears welled up in Louise's eyes. Flowing down from the eyes of Louise.

“I don’t like him. Don’t……”

Jeanette hugged Louise’s shoulder as she was sobbing.

“Such a weird child. Why do you have no confidence in yourself? Obviously so cute…and…”

Jeanette’s lips neared Louise’s neck. Then, she licked gently.

“... With taste I know. You really have an unimaginable power, no wonder I liked you from the start”

However, Jeanette’s words did not reach the crying Louise’s ears.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume16 Chapter7 - MTL

2013-04-28T23:38:44Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 7 - Eléonore's Academy */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

=== Chapter 7 - Eléonore's Academy ===

In the western suburbs of Tristainia, there was a tower collectively called the Insitution of Magic. Just as the name literally means, there were various kinds of magic research conducted in that place.

However, compared to practical research, the effects of pure magic were explored a little more.

For example, what kind of flame shapes were similar to what Founder Brimir used, how much wind should be used to blow out the decorative candle flames after festivals, conducting research on earthen materials for the purpose of making sacred grails and so on. Using fire magic to illuminate the streets; using wind magic to transport large quantities of goods; such research to use magic in normal daily life was considered quite vulgar and too lowly.

For the most part, in order to gain more understanding of God, they tried to figure out how to defend their ideals, and would not step out of the theology norm. If someone’s research slightly deviated from the boundary, they would immediately be fastened to a “heretic” label, and in turn be banished or have their research suspended.

There were thirty members in the institution’s magical research team, Eleonore being one of the primary researchers. She specialized in the earth element, her research devoted on how to create beautiful religious statues.

In the evening, after just returning from Des Ornières, Eleonore entered her laboratory located at the fourth floor of the tower, and rested her chin on a table letting out a sigh.

More or less her younger sister’s room too, this place felt it lacked livelihood. The shelves leaning against the wall with clothes spread out on it had all kinds of pots made from clay agents, between the shelves were portraits of deceased ancestors----these were the only decent decorations.

A knock on the door was heard, Eleonore lifted her head, “Please come in.”

The door opened, a young lady came in with her fine black hair coiled into a loose bun and wearing glasses, her hands holding a parchment. It was a colleague, '''Bailey''' (芭莱莉).

Current age twenty six, she was a primary researcher like Eleonore, using the water element to research magical substances.

Bailey saw Eleonore in this manner.

“Huh, you must be in a sour mood.”

“Little sister . . . ugh, complaining to you is also pointless.”

“Your little sister? Aren’t there rumors that she became an officer of Her Majesty? Being part of the parterre knights should make you very excited. That . . . what else was it that happened? The chevalier who was born a commoner and is always guarding her, they’re living together now, right?”

“That’s right, she wants to live with that peasant animal. I must persuade her to come back home now.”

“Ah! Do you want to get married?”

Upon hearing “married," Eleonore reacted in a flash, scurried like sparks from a flint, and clutched Bailey’s throat.

“Don’t casually say in front of me something that makes me grieve!”

“S--sorry . . . I messed up . . . spare me . . .”

“Say, ‘Marriage is the tomb of life.’”

“Ma--marriage is the tomb of life . . .”

“Very good.”

Eleonore released Bailey at last, and still having the sour expression from before, she sat on a chair. Bailey was gasping, taking big gulps of air, and afterwards resuming her spirit, said,

“Well, well . . . living with this kind of woman who is not in harmony with her research and life, nothing can be done about her staying away from marriage.”

“It’s not my fault my marriage was cut short. What are you trying to get from me?”

Hearing what she asked, Bailey lowered her voice a bit and said:

“Actually, there is something I want to discuss with you.”

“Discuss?”

“Yeah. This is my latest research I’ve carried out according to the orders of the council . . .”

This was the scheme that the council, called “Academy”, had resolved to do. Among the researchers, the best members were selected to take care of the “Academy’s” operation.

Eleonore skimmed the parchment once all the way through, then puckered her brows.

“What do you figure this as?”

“It is very strange. They go as far as to request me to compromise and alter my body with the drug that can increase the strength of magic . . .”

“Is this not heresy? Magic is God’s great undertaking; relying on drugs to strengthen magic and such . . . doesn’t this bother God?”

Eleonore, knitting the brows of her face, said. Bailey nodded in agreement.

“I thought this as well, so I went to ask the council. But they simply said invariably, ‘The purpose of this study is to come closer to God.’”

“Did you do it?”

Elenore watched Bailey attentively.

Although she would like to believe that a substance to strengthen magic power would never exist . . . but Bailey could use square level water magic, in this aspect almost no one in the whole country could be up to par to her.

Well acquainted with secret medicines, proficient with healing----Eleonore couldn’t say for sure that it’s not impossible.

Bailey nodded.

“In fact . . . a short time ago someone already tried once. He was described as young and frivolous.”

“So! You were saying . . .”

“Um. At first I made something. However, when I was told that what I did was heresy, I promptly stopped the research. Also, the drug does not perform well.”

“What do you mean?”

“Even though it can indeed increase magic power . . . you know, isn’t magic controlled by emotions?”

Eleonore nodded her head.

“It is intensified by emotions. Anger, joy, sadness . . . these feelings can strengthen magic to a point where normal spiritual ability can not reach to that extent.”

“Almost gone mad,” Bailey muttered in a low voice, mocking herself.

It seemed as if she experimented on her own body before.

“Due to various reasons the drug was shelved. Recently, however, I received the letter with orders to take part in compromising and to start again . . . what ultimately caused the interest in this kind of experiment?”

“Possibly the council changed their operation policy. But granted that’s the case, it’s also unlikely it was changed much because there’s no hint of any rumors . . .”

There was no news of a council member changing it. Until now, what was the reason for the project that was viewed as blasphemy to restart?

“Don’t you also think this is weird?”

“Yes.”

“If you can remember anything, you must let me know.”

“I understand. In brief, if you will still pay close attention for such, be careful of everything . . .”

Bailey looked like she relaxed a bit, and after saying thanks, she left the laboratory.

''Why did the research start again if it is regarded as heresy?''

The lone Eleonore thought as she was caught up in gazing out the window. From here she could somewhat see the distant streets of Tristainia . . . and also the even farther palace. Obviously the landscape didn’t change much, but now it gave a different feeling to her. Was it related to having heard those words?

Well, perhaps it was nothing to be concerned about.

The research policy of the Academy was within theological contexts . . . occasionally there were curious and sudden events that take the upper hand, which the majority of them must not have benevolent results----Eleonore remembered back to some of those kinds of research. '''(!)'''

If it is possible that this next one is different from those sudden events, then there was no need to be anxious . . . '''(!)'''

However, her restless mind was difficult to calm down.

She had a premonition that something bad was going to happen, and her body was shuddering slightly.

A seat with a special view called the “box” was located at the innermost second story of the Royal Tanaijiiru theater. Somewhat longer horizontally, up to ten seats were spread out side by side. Only a few important nobles loyal to the country could sit in the box.

Along with the start of the play, the nobles entered one by one wearing masks, greeted each other without mixing each other up, and settled onto their respective seats. The play that already began, the same one having been shown some time ago, was called "Albion’s Swordsman."

Watching on stage the swordsman cutting down noble generals one by one, the noble sitting farthest to the right spoke his thoughts in a whisper,

“The opera yesterday also bored me to bits.”

The enchanted mask passed his words to the ears of the other noblemen. Having heard this, a noble “comrade” sitting on the far left stated,

“This absurd military drama goes so far as to being played in the time-honored Tanaijiiru . . . it can truly be said that this never gets old for people.”

The noble on the right started to talk again,

“Not only is the opera absurd. The decisions of the Majesty lately . . . not only did she promote a lowly parvenu guard that’s always around her, I heard she even bestowed him with territory.”

“I really cherish the time of the former kings, the age where nobles acted like nobles . . . When everyone knew their place, and importance was attached to etiquette . . . Such good times! But commoners these days are beginning to get arrogant.”

“So true, it seems like if we don’t do everything to support this country, I fear its foundations will waver.”

The ten, whose status is no way beneath nobility, continued to blame the ones who held power in the government.

“For this reason, I only invited high ranking officials to discuss together.”

Behind the seated nobles came the voice of a senior man.

The nobles simultaneously turned their heads around. A tall nobleman walked out from a gap in the curtains, and wearing a pitch black cloak, had a naturally elegant demeanor.

Next to him was a beautiful woman dressed in fine clothes. Both of them wore similar masks.

Someone almost breathed out his name, the tall nobleman put his finger on his lips to signal ‘stop.’

“Like the letter said, here, you need to use ''that'' name to address me, I will not say '''Edmont’s''' (尔等) real name either . . .”

“Sorry, '''Gray-sama''' (灰色卿).”

Satisfied, the noble called Gray-sama shook his head.

“Eh. I’ve invited everyone to gather here because everyone here has a high reputation, important people of the grand Halkeginian kingdom from the times of old, guardians of the traditional wisdom. In order to speak to you all, I was to be so bold as to write down the letter.”

A noble waved his hand to indicate Gray to skip the introduction.

“Nowadays . . . the condition of our ancestral land is simply unbearable to look at. During this time of the young Majesty, she has an urge to destroy everything, and has the intention to undermine the traditions that have so far been around this country for years, furthermore this system has honor.”

The aristocrats all nodded their heads at the same time.

“Like that high ranking official that the Majesty depends on for advice.”

Seeing Gray-sama shaking his head, everyone immediately became tense.

''----Could it be that we can rebel? Before, Gallia’s coup d'état changed the owner of the throne . . . What if Gray-sama received inspiration from that, and wants to exterminate Henrietta?''

A noble said in a serious voice:

“Gray-sama, your speech is as vague and ambiguous as your name. Don’t tell me that you want to use us to start an armed rebellion? Your felony would be difficult to escape from!”

Gray-sama shook his head again.

“Then I ask you all, who can we trust to safeguard our honor as nobles?”

Such an obvious problem caused the nobles to look at each other in dismay.

Gray-sama did not wait for an answer, and continued:

“It’s the Majesty. The ruler of this country ensures our honor, without the Majesty we don’t exist, there’s no need to doubt this fact.”

Everyone relaxed, their bodies that were stretched taut loosened.

“Therefore, the honor of the Majesty is most important. We all shine under her glory . . . so in other words, the Majesty’s honor cannot tolerate a trace of filth, because that filth covers our brilliance with a dark cloud.”

The nobles present here were finally aware of what he wanted to speak about.

“Gray-sama. What you’re saying . . .”

“That’s right, on the behalf of the Majesty we must eliminate the filthy! For the purpose of keeping this country’s traditions, this is the time we, as older nobles, display our utmost loyalty.”

“The so called uncleanliness is . . .?”

“Does everyone understand? Those lowly peasants,”

Gray-sama said, while watching the performance. He simply didn’t have any other opinion. The captain of the Firearm Guards, Agnes, was born as an ordinary citizen . . . although the young woman was capable, among the city residents, she had no popularity. Although, her patrolling with cold and solemn expressions and having the appearance of working with all her efforts have been widely known among people in Tristainia.

She had less reputation compared to Saito, whose popularity could be said to have skyrocketed to the extent that the drama playing out in front of them was made. For the nobles of Tristain, their interpretation no doubt is like having a fish bone wedged in their throat. Although it’s not so bad as to be life threatening, but it is an incredible insult, and from time to time stabs at a noble’s ego. Making him disappear would only be the best.

All the persons present thought like this.

“So . . . who can get rid of that dragon man? At Albion, he hindered an army of seventy thousand, defeated ten of the noble Flowerbed Knight Guards at the sandbank, and rumor has it that his skill is supernatural. A careless hit-man will be stopped by him.”

“I already know, so I hired top-class cleaning experts.”

“Cleaning experts?”

“Yes, some guys specialized in ‘eating this kind of food.’ [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Chapter7_~Preview~#1] They’re professional level, thus their asking price is quite high. Basically, I would like to ask everyone to help with funds.”

“If you’re employing assassins, then we shall have to see how good of their skills!”

“Yes, that’s right,” the other nobles parroted. If strangers were hired and caused their plan to fail, the money would be squandered. Not only that, but their employers could be exposed, and then all chaos would be set loose.

“Since you say so, I will personally look them over,”

Gray-sama said, full of confidence.

“In here?”

“No . . . in another place.”

The nobles got up and stood. Behind the door and across from it was a wide stairwell which lead to the first floor, where specially recruited knights were stationed. After all, they were renowned and greatly respected nobles, and even in a secretive meeting they could not neglect to take precautions. Thirty knights should have been on guard over there . . .

When the door was opened, the nobles gasped, shocked. Their own knights that they brought, among them not one remained. Some collapsed on the dance floor, some fell onto the stairs, and on the luxurious carved railing, some knights were leaning against them.

“How did this happen?!”

One noble connected the situation but didn’t have enough time to consider things when there was a sudden great shout. Naturally they were surprised, each of those knights were skilled, of which they obtained outstanding achievements in competitions that took place in the presence of noblemen, they all have experienced the baptism of the battlefield, and they’ve fought countless duels under the fiercest existing general.

“No need to worry, they are not dead. They only lost consciousness.”

“Did you do this?!”

A noble questioned forcefully to Gray-sama.

“You said correctly, it was me who actually hired them.”

So they are . . . the actual cleaning experts which Gray-sama spoke about! In a brief period of time they dispatched thirty knights, moreover, no one inside the adjacent room that was connected to here detected it in the slightest bit, such extraordinary finesse. However, this skillfulness was not fit to be seen by light. The elder nobles analyzed the scene of fallen knights lying on the floor, and sniffed the faint scent of darkness. Freely wandering in the profound darkness, was a nocturnal creature that no one has seen. The nobles imagined what its attitude would be like, and they trembled endlessly.

“As you can honestly see, they don’t fight with honor by their side at all, so to use them to handle that upstart commoner is definitely the best choice.”

“What Gray-sama said is very right,”

A noble stated. By now . . . the play had finished, the door that lead to the first level seats had opened, and the audience members were bubbling into the lobby hall like a swarm of bees.

They noticed lying on the stairs the unconscious knights and screamed blood-curdling screeches. However, Gray-sama was at ease and said calmly:

“Calm down, have peace. I saw all of “Albion’s Swordsman” and afterwards felt unusually touched, hence I am trying to recreate a scene in the play. So, let these knights play out their performance.”

The audience, amazed, changed into smiling faces, and bursting into laughter, they clapped their hands.

“Wow, Mister-sama set it up so beautifully!”

“It really is a masterpiece!”

Enjoying the finished play, the citizens were considerably excited, and it appeared that this entertaining sideshow greatly satisfied them. There was continuous praise toward Gray-sama who was upstairs.

Seeing those kinds of city residents, one person among the elderly nobles whispered quietly,

“Untouchable lowlifes! Don’t be too pleased with yourself!”

“Don't be so serious, this is a theater, a place where everyone comes to seek a dream. To grant people a temporary dream could be said to be a nobleman’s responsibility. But, nobles overthrown by commoners and such, merely taking place on the stage is enough. This is what I think.”

When he was done speaking, Gray-sama turned towards the spectators downstairs and gracefully performed a bow.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume16 Chapter8 ~Preview~|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume16 Chapter7 - MTL

2013-04-28T23:35:28Z

71.187.77.13: /* Chapter 7 - Eléonore's Academy */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

=== Chapter 7 - Eléonore's Academy ===

In the western suburbs of Tristainia, there was a tower collectively called the Insitution of Magic. Just as the name literally means, there were various kinds of magic research conducted in that place.

However, compared to practical research, the effects of pure magic were explored a little more.

For example, what kind of flame shapes were similar to what Founder Brimir used, how much wind should be used to blow out the decorative candle flames after festivals, conducting research on earthen materials for the purpose of making sacred grails and so on. Using fire magic to illuminate the streets; using wind magic to transport large quantities of goods; such research to use magic in normal daily life was considered quite vulgar and too lowly.

For the most part, in order to gain more understanding of God, they tried to figure out how to defend their ideals, and would not step out of the theology norm. If someone’s research slightly deviated from the boundary, they would immediately be fastened to a “heretic” label, and in turn be banished or have their research suspended.

There were thirty members in the institution’s magical research team, Eleonore being one of the primary researchers. She specialized in the earth element, her research devoted on how to create beautiful religious statues.

In the evening, after just returning from Des Ornières, Eleonore entered her laboratory located at the fourth floor of the tower, and rested her chin on a table letting out a sigh.

More or less her younger sister’s room too, this place felt it lacked livelihood. The shelves leaning against the wall with clothes spread out on it had all kinds of pots made from clay agents, between the shelves were portraits of deceased ancestors----these were the only decent decorations.

A knock on the door was heard, Eleonore lifted her head, “Please come in.”

The door opened, a young lady came in with her fine black hair coiled into a loose bun and wearing glasses, her hands holding a parchment. It was a colleague, '''Bailey''' (芭莱莉).

Current age twenty six, she was a primary researcher like Eleonore, using the water element to research magical substances.

Bailey saw Eleonore in this manner.

“Huh, you must be in a sour mood.”

“Little sister . . . ugh, complaining to you is also pointless.”

“Your little sister? Aren’t there rumors that she became an officer of Her Majesty? Being part of the parterre knights should make you very excited. That . . . what else was it that happened? The chevalier who was born a commoner and is always guarding her, they’re living together now, right?”

“That’s right, she wants to live with that peasant animal. I must persuade her to come back home now.”

“Ah! Do you want to get married?”

Upon hearing “married," Eleonore reacted in a flash, scurried like sparks from a flint, and clutched Bailey’s throat.

“Don’t casually say in front of me something that makes me grieve!”

“S--sorry . . . I messed up . . . spare me . . .”

“Say, ‘Marriage is the tomb of life.’”

“Ma--marriage is the tomb of life . . .”

“Very good.”

Eleonore released Bailey at last, and still having the sour expression from before, she sat on a chair. Bailey was gasping, taking big gulps of air, and afterwards resuming her spirit, said,

“Well, well . . . living with this kind of woman who is not in harmony with her research and life, nothing can be done about her staying away from marriage.”

“It’s not my fault my marriage was cut short. What are you trying to get from me?”

Hearing what she asked, Bailey lowered her voice a bit and said:

“Actually, there is something I want to discuss with you.”

“Discuss?”

“Yeah. This is my latest research I’ve carried out according to the orders of the council . . .”

This was the scheme that the council, called “Academy”, had resolved to do. Among the researchers, the best members were selected to take care of the “Academy’s” operation.

Eleonore skimmed the parchment once all the way through, then puckered her brows.

“What do you figure this as?”

“It is very strange. They go as far as to request me to compromise and alter my body with the drug that can increase the strength of magic . . .”

“Is this not heresy? Magic is God’s great undertaking; relying on drugs to strengthen magic and such . . . doesn’t this bother God?”

Eleonore, knitting the brows of her face, said. Bailey nodded in agreement.

“I thought this as well, so I went to ask the council. But they simply said invariably, ‘The purpose of this study is to come closer to God.’”

“Did you do it?”

Elenore watched Bailey attentively.

Although she would like to believe that a substance to strengthen magic power would never exist . . . but Bailey could use square level water magic, in this aspect almost no one in the whole country could be up to par to her.

Well acquainted with secret medicines, proficient with healing----Eleonore couldn’t say for sure that it’s not impossible.

Bailey nodded.

“In fact . . . a short time ago someone already tried once. He was described as young and frivolous.”

“So! You were saying . . .”

“Um. At first I made something. However, when I was told that what I did was heresy, I promptly stopped the research. Also, the drug does not perform well.”

“What do you mean?”

“Even though it can indeed increase magic power . . . you know, isn’t magic controlled by emotions?”

Eleonore nodded her head.

“It is intensified by emotions. Anger, joy, sadness . . . these feelings can strengthen magic to a point where normal spiritual ability can not reach to that extent.”

“Almost gone mad,” Bailey muttered in a low voice, mocking herself.

It seemed as if she experimented on her own body before.

“Due to various reasons the drug was shelved. Recently, however, I received the letter with orders to take part in compromising and to start again . . . what ultimately caused the interest in this kind of experiment?”

“Possibly the council changed their operation policy. But granted that’s the case, it’s also unlikely it was changed much because there’s no hint of any rumors . . .”

There was no news of a council member changing it. Until now, what was the reason for the project that was viewed as blasphemy to restart?

“Don’t you also think this is weird?”

“Yes.”

“If you can remember anything, you must let me know.”

“I understand. In brief, if you will still pay close attention for such, be careful of everything . . .”

Bailey looked like she relaxed a bit, and after saying thanks, she left the laboratory.

''Why did the research start again if it is regarded as heresy?''

The lone Eleonore thought as she was caught up in gazing out the window. From here she could somewhat see the distant streets of Tristainia . . . and also the even farther palace. Obviously the landscape didn’t change much, but now it gave a different feeling to her. Was it related to having heard those words?

Well, perhaps it was nothing to be concerned about.

The research policy of the Academy was within theological contexts . . . occasionally there were curious and sudden events that take the upper hand, which the majority of them must not have benevolent results----Eleonore remembered back to some of those kinds of research. '''(!)'''

If it is possible that this next one is different from those sudden events, then there was no need to be anxious . . . '''(!)'''

However, her restless mind was difficult to calm down.

She had a premonition that something bad was going to happen, and her body was shuddering slightly.

A seat with a special view called the “box” was located at the innermost second story of the Royal Tanaijiiru theater. Somewhat longer horizontally, up to ten seats were spread out side by side. Only a few important nobles loyal to the country could sit in the box.

Along with the start of the play, the nobles entered one by one wearing masks, greeted each other without mixing each other up, and settled onto their respective seats. The play that already began, the same one having been shown some time ago, was called "Albion’s Swordsman."

Watching on stage the swordsman cutting down noble generals one by one, the noble sitting farthest to the right spoke his thoughts in a whisper,

“The opera yesterday also bored me to bits.”

The enchanted mask passed his words to the ears of the other noblemen. Having heard this, a noble “comrade” sitting on the far left stated,

“This absurd military drama goes so far as to being played in the time-honored Tanaijiiru . . . it can truly be said that this never gets old for people.”

The noble on the right started to talk again,

“Not only is the opera absurd. The decisions of the Majesty lately . . . not only did she promote a lowly parvenu guard that’s always around her, I heard she even bestowed him with territory.”

“I really cherish the time of the former kings, the age where nobles acted like nobles . . . When everyone knew their place, and importance was attached to etiquette . . . Such good times! But commoners these days are beginning to get arrogant.”

“So true, it seems like if we don’t do everything to support this country, I fear its foundations will waver.”

The ten, whose status is no way beneath nobility, continued to blame the ones who held power in the government.

“For this reason, I only invited high ranking officials to discuss together.”

Behind the seated nobles came the voice of a senior man.

The nobles simultaneously turned their heads around. A tall nobleman walked out from a gap in the curtains, and wearing a pitch black cloak, had a naturally elegant demeanor.

Next to him was a beautiful woman dressed in fine clothes. Both of them wore similar masks.

Someone almost breathed out his name, the tall nobleman put his finger on his lips to signal ‘stop.’

“Like the letter said, here, you need to use ''that'' name to address me, I will not say '''Edmont’s''' (尔等) real name either . . .”

“Sorry, '''Gray-sama''' (灰色卿).”

Satisfied, the noble called Gray-sama shook his head.

“Eh. I’ve invited everyone to gather here because everyone here has a high reputation, important people of the grand Halkeginian kingdom from the times of old, guardians of the traditional wisdom. In order to speak to you all, I was to be so bold as to write down the letter.”

A noble waved his hand to indicate Gray to skip the introduction.

“Nowadays . . . the condition of our ancestral land is simply unbearable to look at. During this time of the young Majesty, she has an urge to destroy everything, and has the intention to undermine the traditions that have so far been around this country for years, furthermore this system has honor.”

The aristocrats all nodded their heads at the same time.

“Like that high ranking official that the Majesty depends on for advice.”

Seeing Gray-sama shaking his head, everyone immediately became tense.

''----Could it be that we can rebel? Before, Gallia’s coup d'état changed the owner of the throne . . . What if Gray-sama received inspiration from that, and wants to exterminate Henrietta?''

A noble said in a serious voice:

“Gray-sama, your speech is as vague and ambiguous as your name. Don’t tell me that you want to use us to start an armed rebellion? Your felony would be difficult to escape from!”

Gray-sama shook his head again.

“Then I ask you all, who can we trust to safeguard our honor as nobles?”

Such an obvious problem caused the nobles to look at each other in dismay.

Gray-sama did not wait for an answer, and continued:

“It’s the Majesty. The ruler of this country ensures our honor, without the Majesty we don’t exist, there’s no need to doubt this fact.”

Everyone relaxed, their bodies that were stretched taut loosened.

“Therefore, the honor of the Majesty is most important. We all shine under her glory . . . so in other words, the Majesty’s honor cannot tolerate a trace of filth, because that filth covers our brilliance with a dark cloud.”

The nobles present here were finally aware of what he wanted to speak about.

“Gray-sama. What you’re saying . . .”

“That’s right, on the behalf of the Majesty we must eliminate the filthy! For the purpose of keeping this country’s traditions, this is the time we, as older nobles, display our utmost loyalty.”

“The so called uncleanliness is . . .?”

“Does everyone understand? Those lowly peasants,”

Gray-sama said, while watching the performance. He simply didn’t have any other opinion. The captain of the Firearm Guards, Agnes, was born as an ordinary citizen . . . although the young woman was capable, among the city residents, she had no popularity. Although, her patrolling with cold and solemn expressions and having the appearance of working with all her efforts have been widely known among people in Tristainia.

She had less reputation compared to Saito, whose popularity could be said to have skyrocketed to the extent that the drama playing out in front of them was made. For the nobles of Tristain, their interpretation no doubt is like having a fish bone wedged in their throat. Although it’s not so bad as to be life threatening, but it is an incredible insult, and from time to time stabs at a noble’s ego. Making him disappear would only be the best.

All the persons present thought like this.

“So . . . who can get rid of that dragon man? At Albion, he hindered an army of seventy thousand, defeated ten of the noble Flowerbed Knight Guards at the sandbank, and rumor has it that his skill is supernatural. A careless hit-man will be stopped by him.”

“I already know, so I hired top-class cleaning experts.”

“Cleaning experts?”

“Yes, some guys specialized in ‘eating this kind of food.’ [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Chapter7_~Preview~#1] They’re professional level, thus their asking price is quite high. Basically, I would like to ask everyone to help with funds.”

“If you’re employing assassins, then we shall have to see how good of their skills!”

“Yes, that’s right,” the other nobles parroted. If strangers were hired and caused their plan to fail, the money would be squandered. Not only that, but their employers could be exposed, and then all chaos would be set loose.

“Since you say so, I will personally look them over,”

Gray-sama said, full of confidence.

“In here?”

“No . . . in another place.”

The nobles got up and stood. Behind the door and across from it was a wide stairwell which lead to the first floor, where specially recruited knights were stationed. After all, they were renowned and greatly respected nobles, and even in a secretive meeting they could not neglect to take precautions. Thirty knights should have been on guard over there . . .

When the door was opened, the nobles gasped, shocked. Their own knights that they brought, among them not one remained. Some collapsed on the dance floor, some fell onto the stairs, and on the luxurious carved railing, some knights were leaning against them.

“How did this happen?!”

One noble connected the situation but didn’t have enough time to consider things when there was a sudden great shout. Naturally they were surprised, each of those knights were skilled, of which they obtained outstanding achievements in competitions that took place in the presence of noblemen, they all have experienced the baptism of the battlefield, and they’ve fought countless duels under the fiercest existing general.

“No need to worry, they are not dead. They only lost consciousness.”

“Did you do this?!”

A noble questioned forcefully to Gray-sama.

“You said correctly, it was me who actually hired them.”

So they are . . . the actual cleaning experts which Gray-sama spoke about! In a brief period of time they dispatched thirty knights, moreover, no one inside the adjacent room that was connected to here detected it in the slightest bit, such extraordinary finesse. However, this skillfulness was not fit to be seen by light. The elder nobles analyzed the scene of fallen knights lying on the floor, and sniffed the faint scent of darkness. Freely wandering in the profound darkness, was a nocturnal creature that no one has seen. The nobles imagined what its attitude would be like, and they trembled endlessly.

“As you can honestly see, they don’t fight with honor by their side at all, so to use them to handle that upstart commoner is definitely the best choice.”

“What Gray-sama said is very right,”

A noble stated. By now . . . the play had finished, the door that lead to the first level seats had opened, and the audience members were bubbling into the lobby hall like a swarm of bees.

They noticed lying on the stairs the unconscious knights and screamed blood-curdling screeches. However, Gray-sama was at ease and said calmly:

“Calm down, have peace. I saw all of “Albion’s Swordsman” and afterwards felt unusually touched, hence I am trying to recreate a scene in the play. So, let these knights play out their performance.”

The audience, amazed, changed into smiling faces, and bursting into laughter, they clapped their hands.

“Wow, Mister-sama set it up so beautifully!”

“It really is a masterpiece!”

Enjoying the finished play, the citizens were considerably excited, and it appeared that this entertaining sideshow greatly satisfied them. There was continuous praise toward Gray-sama who was upstairs.

Seeing those kinds of city residents, one person among the elderly nobles whispered quietly,

“Untouchable lowlifes! Don’t be too pleased with yourself!”

“Don’t care so much, this is a theater, a place where everyone comes to seek a dream. To grant people a temporary dream could be said to be a nobleman’s responsibility. But, nobles overthrown by commoners and such, merely taking place on the stage is enough. This is what I think.”

When he was done speaking, Gray-sama turned towards the spectators downstairs and gracefully performed a bow.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume16 Chapter8 ~Preview~|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>